(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "University of North Carolina Magazine"

L.ibrary of the 
Oiiiversity of North Carolina 

Endowed by the Dialectic and Philan- 
tbropic Societies. 











r^^^=^.<u) 









^^mgm^M 



Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2013 



http://archive.org/details/universityofncmag19171918 



The 

University of North 

Carolina 

MAGAZINE 




October, 1917 



The University of North Carolina 

Maximum Service to the People of the State 

A. THE COLLEGE OF LIBERAL ARTS. 

B. THE SCHOOL OF APPLIED SCIENCE. 

(1) Chemical Engineering. 

(2) Electrical Engineering. 

(3) Civil and Road Engineering. 

(4) Soil Investigation. 

C. THE GRADUATE SCHOOL. 

D. THE SCHOOL OF LAW. 

E. THE SCHOOL OF MEDICINE. 

F. THE SCHOOL OF PHARMACY. 

G. THE SCHOOL OF EDUCATION. 
H. THE SUMMER SCHOOL. 

L THE BUREAU OF EXTENSION. 

(1) General Information. 

(2) Instruction by Lectures. 

(3) Correspondence Courses. 

(4) Debate and Declamation. 

(5) County Economic and Social Surveys. 

(6) Municipal Reference. 

', (7) Educational Information and Assist- 

ance. 



WRITE TO THE UNIVERSITY WHEN YOU 
NEED HELP 



For information regarding the University, address 

THOMAS J. WILSON, Jr.. Registrar. 




CAPTAIN ALLEN ( miuim.e and i ower) AND HIS COMPANY LEADERS (uppkr) 



THE 

University Magazine 

OCTOBER, 1917 
Old Series Vol. 48 No. 1 New Series Vol. 35 

C. G. TENNENT 

'Tis but a whisper from tlie gentle breeze 

That softly murmurs tbrougb the slumbering pines ; 

'Tis but a love song to the nodding trees ; 
And yet it seems to me a voice divine. 

'Tis but tbe mystic music of the brook 
That murmurs over mossy beds of stone 

And babbles to the ferns that haunt each nook ; 
And yet it has a sweet celestial tone. 

'Tis but the song of some lone whippoorwill ; 

The distant call of some night bird, 
That pours its plaintive note o'er wooded hill. 

A sweeter voice than that was never heard. 

I stand enthralled by ISTature's voice divine. 
A sympathetic bond with her I find. 



The Un^iveesity Magazine 



Captain f. Stuart ^Hen 

To the Allen family, to the Princess Patricia's Cana- 
dian Light Infantry, and to the University of I^orth Caro- 
lina, January 10, 1893, is a very important date, for then 
it was that Captain J. Stuart Allen, the present head of 
the Military Department of the University, was born, in 
Winnipeg, Manitoba. 

He lived at his birthplace, till, at the age of sixteen, he 
entered St. Andrews College, at Toronto, Canada. In 
1910 he entered McGill University at Montreal, and from 
there he graduated in 1914 with the A. B. degree. While 
in college he was a member of 'both the track and the foot- 
ball teams. Being especially enthusiastic over track, he 
made some fine records in this sport. 

At the beginning of the war he immediately enlisted as 
a private with the McCill University contingent. After 
seven months of preparation, he sailed in March, 1915, for 
the over-seas service. Three months later he received a 
Second Lieutenant's commission in the Royal Fusileers 
of London, and wa.s sent to the front in France. After 
fighting there all the summer he was in the fall transferred 
to the Princess Patricia's Canadian Light Infantry, which 
was then in Flanders. To him Flanders is known as ^^the 
land of mud." He saw active service at Ypres, the Somme, 
Vimy Ridge, St. Eloi, and Armentiers. 

While in the trenches at Ypres he was sniped in the 
head. It took him two months to recover from the wound. 
While on the Somme, he was wounded again. The Ger- 
man first line trenches had just been captured, and before 
rushing the second line trenches, Captain Allen and his 
men were hiding in a dug-out. A shell now caved in their 
hiding place, and they were buried for about fifteen min- 
utes. When they were rescued it was found that Captain 
Allen had suffered a bursted ear drum, and a bayonet 



Tpie University Magazine 5 

wound in his leg. With these handicaps, and in spite of 
the fact that one eye was closed, he led his men onward 
and captured the second objective. He then became un- 
conscious and only revived wdien he reached the base hospi- 
tal. At this time he was promoted to First Lieutenant, 
and has recently attained the rank of ,Captain. During 
last March he was sent home on sick-leave. He then went 
to California, and remained there till he came to Caro- 
lina. 

Although Captain Allen is a human being as well as a 
military machine, when it is time for military business, 
all else is forgotten. As soon as business is completed he 
becomes again the comrade and good-fellow. Typically 
English in manner, accent, and phrase, he is always inter- 
esting. The present condition of the Carolina Battalion, 
after only three weeks of training, is proof in itself of his 
leadership. He desires to have the Military Department 
of the University second to none. The University con- 
siders itself fortunate in securing as its military leader 
a man whose impatience is only anxiety for development, 
and whose happiness is complete only with the achievement 
of perfection. 



The University Magazine 



arije ^ong of JWars; 

C. B. HOLDING 

'No mercy have I for Mother or Child, 

ISTo mercy for heart of man ; 
I smile to see the world go wild, 
With bloody, murderous, inhuman guile. 

Under the shadow of my hand. 

Pour out the blood of the nations. 
Through the bellowing guns of man ; 

Dig up all of God's creations; 

Blast the hope of generations ; 
In my glory nothing must stand ! 



The Un^iveesity Magazine Y 

jFaitJ), ^ope, anb ©is^sus^t 

FRANK CLARVOE 

The confidences of a bachelor are seldom appreciated, 
for reasons which I see no cause to discuss. We human 
beings make a practice of rushing to hear news of Smith's 
new baby, or how Jones and his wife enjoyed their trip 
to Saratoga (Jones is no betting man, however) or to the 
movies, or how Brown and his wife a,re teaching their old 
car new tricks. The bachelor then, perforce, must become 
a more or less disgruntled listener in the background. 
What he has to say, unless it be good news of the money 
he owes you, is of small moment. I, however, hope for a 
sympathetic ear. 

I am a man of some thirty Decembers who has loved — 
himself — and lost out. My waistline is promising — I may 
say almost threatening — and the man at the box-office of 
the Gaiety knows enough to reserve a front seat regularly. 
Being of a pessimistic nature, I had my faith in every- 
thing destroyed before I was twenty-nine. That is, my 
faith in everything except women and my employer's 
ability to fire me when he got around to it. The former 
is now gone — faith and hope I had until yesterday. The 
reason I bought this new bottle of ink is because I would 
warn my more optimistic brethren that a pretty face is 
the highest point in a pillar of deceit. The brain I may 
ignore as a high point — it isn't there, except in rare cases 
such as the one with which I am dealing. 

I am of an heroic nature, I confess modestly, and my 
greatest desire as a boy was to be a policeman. This afflic- 
tion afterwards spelled disaster for me. An heroic nature 
is ever adventurous — and on this hangs the tale. 

It is always my practice to dine at the JSTational Dairy 
Lunch and then take my toothpick and cigarette over in 



8 The University Magazine 

front of Harvey's. This habit impresses mj acquaintances 
with the probable size of my bankroll, and my friends 
with my ambitious traits. This evening proved to be an 
exception. Perhaps it was because I was in a devilish 
humor anyway, or perhaps it was that my blood was some- 
what heated by a visit to Tom's saloon, where I had pur- 
chased a glass of malted milk, but anyway, I determined 
to go to a movie and then seek adventure in the way of 
deviled crabs in the tough part of the city — Four-and-a-half 
Street, Southwest. The first part of the program went off 
splendidly. I shed crocodile tears with two hundred 
others over Sheeza Hardun in ''The Poisoned Bean," and 
then grahbed a Seventh Street car for the belt of roman- 
tic adventure. 

Gentle reader, imagine a street some twenty blocks long 
— that is, only twenty blocks are interesting. The street 
may run to the E'orth Pole for all I know — sodden, dirty, 
and uninteresting in daylight, but at night one long aisle 
of brightly lighted buildings housing myriads of giddy 
pleasures. Saloon, store, restaurant, and Chinese joint vie 
with one another in attracting the throngs of careless pedes- 
trians. Few vehicles pass after eight, and the street has 
the appearance of a long and glowing carnival — the play 
ground of what Mrs. ISTewrich would call the Third Estate. 
Policemen there are, but they are kind and benevolent 
gentlemen who do not consider it their business to inter- 
fere with one's pleasure unless the pursuits thereof be- 
come too noticeable. Further, they have a most delightful 
way of removing gentlemen whose sense of direction has 
been distributed among a number of saloons. 

Along this street, then, I wandered — an heroic man, 
with a cautious streak, in search of coy adventure. 

I was gazing pensively into the window of a dealer in 
Chinese chinaware (made in Detroit) when the actions of 
a couple on the other side of the door attracted my atten- 



The University Magazine 9 

tion. They, as I, were looking at some quaint china 
candles leaning against a statute of Buddha in the next 
show-window, when the man, who from his conversation, 
had '^picked her up," grabbed his companion by the arms 
and began to shake her. His reasons I failed to see, and 
as I am not a man to stand by and see a young lady's 
hair shaken from her head when I can prevent it, I rushed 
over and collared the ruffian. I never have been able 
to give the details of the fight in a rational manner, but 
I know that after a few blows had found their way into 
my face, I found myself leaning against the window with 
the fair lady sobbing on my new dollar tie, while two 
policemen held the threatening and furious object of my 
attack. 

^T-I-was just walking along the street looking at-at- 
things, when that m-man came up and insisted on walking 
with me. I couldn't help myself, and was asking him to 
go away when he began to sh-shake me. And then you 
came — " but here she went off into another sob-fest, while 
I felt the starch coming out of the front of my shirt. 

^'But why should Iworry," I reflected. ''She is prob- 
ably alone and unprotected. Here at last is the lady of 
my dreams. How fortunate — ." 

My meditation was cut short by the officers' hustling 
us toward an ally where we were placed in a patrol and 
were with neatness, dispatch, and much profanity on the 
part of the foiled villain conveyed to the station. I ad- 
mit that I wa,s in some fear concerning the outcome of the 
little adventure, but I was determined, come what may, 
I would protect the helpless girl from all harm. Faith in 
her and myself helped my confidence and buoyed me up. 
Hope began to surge in my heart — ^hope that at last I had 
found her — ^her of whom I had dreamed. And so it was 
that I met the desk sergeant with a cheerful smile and a 
hearty word. 



10 The University Magazine 

We lined up for inspection, the girl cowering against 
me, as if craving and begging protection. The villainous 
street rascal began to revile me to the officer. That worthy, 
however, cut him short with a word. 

^^If you people want to quarrel, why the deuce can't 
you go up an alley," the guardian of the peace demanded 
peevishly. ''This is the third confounded brawl I've 
handled tonight. It has to stop. Twenty dollars or thirty 
days for each of you. Come, fork over twenty a piece, and 
get out of here. You" — he looked at the girl — ''hurry up 
out of here and get home before I release these men." A 
delightful sergeant ! 

The girl turned to me and impulsively seized my hand. 
Her eyes, shining through tears, looked a.t me gratefully, 
almost imploringly. 

"I shall never forget what you have done," she whis- 
pered, and the next moment was gone. 

We waited half an hour, and then the sergeant called 
us. 

"Gimme your money and skip, or take your time on 
the turnpike. Come on, pay up, and get out." He indi- 
cated my opponent, whom I scornfully watched digging in 
his pockets. I hoped and prayed that he was flat. Then I 
could laugh indeed. But no such luck, for he sullenly 
handed a dirty bill over to the clerk and scowlingly slouch- 
ed out. 

As I look back on that night I shall always think that 
I stepped forward rather too grandly. The sergeant was 
impressed, 'tis true, and asked rather politely for my fine. 

With a flourish I swept back my coat and reached for 
my pocket-book — first lightly, then hurriedly, then franti- 
cally. With terror gripping my heart I searched every 
pocket, looking even into the cuffs of my trousers and the 
band of my hat. Nothing could I find. Money, change, 
wa.tch — all gone, vanished, and otherwise missing. The 



The University Magazine 11 

policemen viewed my liunt with interest, broad grins 
adorning their faces. One offered to reverse me and shake 
me. Finally I wiped the perspiration from my brow and 
addressed the sergeant. 

^'Vve been robbed. Everything I have is gone. Can't 
I write a check — let me wait — ." 

^'Yiih heard what I said — twenty dollars or thirty days. 
Pocket picked, eh ? Why didn't yuh speak sooner ? Hero 
stuff, eh? That was 'Hello Mary' you came in with. I 
knew her, but since you didn't complain I saw no reason 
why I should. She got your stuff. Take my word, son, let 
those strange dames alone. I've been a bachelor for forty 
years and never regret it. Want us to arrest her ? Want 
to swear out a warrant?" 

A light glimmered in my befuddled brain. 

''ISTo, on the whole — I'd — I'd rather not." 

''Suit yourself, my boy. Take him along, and send him 
out to Tenleyton tomorrow." 

And so, more dead than alive, I went out to the work 
camp the next day. But ere I arrived there I thus apos- 
trophized the door of the Black Maria : 

"Faith, hope, and disgust, but the greatest, the most 
pervading, the most lasting, is disgust." 



12 The Un^iversity Magazine 



Co 



J. s. terry 



Like a ship that comes a-sailing, a-sailing down life's sea, 
Like a ship that comes a-bringing, a-bringing hope to me, 
Like a ship that comes a-holding, a-holding joy for me, 
Comes the joy of life, my dearie, when I know that you 
love me ! 

Like the bird that flies a-singing, a-singing out his joy, 
Like the joy-bells all a-ringing, a-ringing someone's joy, 
Like the springs that come a-calling, a-calling forth our joy. 
Calls the love for you that's in my heart. Their arts it 
would employ. 

When, dearie, age is coming, a-coming down the way, 
When, O dearie, time's a-sweeping, a-sweeping us from 

<iay. 
When, O dearie, death's a-claiming, a-claiming us for aye, 
''Life of mine has been far sweeter, for knowing you !" 

I'll say. 



The University Magazine 13 

3rapane2fe=^merican 3^elationjB( in Cfjina 

KAMEICHI KATO 

It is very gratifying to notice that the feeling of the 
Americans and the Japanese toward each other has been 
decidedly more cordial and friendly for the last several 
months than at any time in the past decade. The revela- 
tion of the Zimmermann plot to form an alliance among 
Germany, Mexico and Japan against the United State?/ 
aroused no suspicion on the part of the Americans against 
the Japanese. It was quite surprising to find that the 
newspapers as a whole had confidence in Japan's loyalty 
to the Allied cause. In a recent issue of the jN'ew Republic 
a correspondent quotes from a chapel talk by a president 
of a small Western College on this subject: ^'War is certain 
and this means not only war with Germany, but also with 
Mexico and probably with Japan. The Japanese diplo- 
mats, of course, deny that they have anything to do with 
this plot, but no one can tell whether to believe them or 
not. . . ." This was what I expected to find in most 
newspaper comments, especially in the yellow journals, but 
the fact was to the contrary. They dismissed the incident 
as another miscalculation and example of the self-conceit 
of the German statesmen. 

The Japanese Mission now in this country has been 
welcomed everywhere with unprecedented enthusiasm. 
Viscount Ishii, the head of the Mission, has been assuring 
the American public of Japan's loyalty to the Allied cause, 
and her readiness to give all assistance in her power to 
crush German militarism in order '^to make the world safe 
for Democracy." His mission was a subject of much 
speculation. Many people predicted that he would press 
upon the American government the question of Japanese 
immigration and recognition of her special interest in 



14 The University Magazine 

China ; but lie has more than onoe declared that this is not 
the time to talk about such subjects. He has come to 
bring Japan's pledge of loyalty and to consult the leaders 
of the American government on the questions of immediate 
war needs which confront the allied people at the present 
time. The other questions which have existed between the 
two countries w^ill, he believes, in the course of time, be 
removed to the satisf aetion of both parties. It has indeed 
been not at all surprising to those of us who have watched 
Japanese diplomacy in regard to the United States, as 
she has never pressed the solution of difficult problems up- 
on the American government when the latter was con- 
fronted by other external troubles. It is still fresh in our 
memory that she quickly withdrew her protest against the 
California land law when the Mexican trouble required the 
attention of Wilson's cabinet in 1915. The attitude of the 
Japanese Mission has, no doubt, won much favorable sen- 
timent from the American p^eople, and it will pave the way 
for the solution of the questions between the two nations. 
However, for the public of both countries it is well to 
consider the real cause of friction at this time when botli 
peoples are cool-headed and sympathetic. The core of the 
problem can be divided into two questions : namely, the 
treatment of the Japanese immigration problem and the 
Japanese and American policies in China. The first of 
these, important as it is^ cannot be compared with the 
second. The Japanese immigration question has been 
much discussed by writers and speakers in the Congress 
of the United States and in various state legislatures. 
Many of them make us believe that Japan may some day 
declare war against the United States on this question. 
But it is well known to the authorities of this country that 
the Japanese government has long stopped the immigra- 
tion of her laborers to this country. In fact, she has lived 
up to the '^gentleman's agreement" in the strictest sense, 



The Ukiversity Magazine 15 

and she -has sliown no disposition to cast tlie agreement in- 
to the waste basket as a scrap of paper. Viscount Ishii 
has assured the American people that his government will 
never discard any treaty obligation with other countries. 
Her past record endorses his statement. It can by no 
means be said that the question of land laws in some of the 
Western states has been settled ; but, as Ishii says, it will 
be solved in an amicable manner. However, when we come 
to the Chinese problem, we are confronted by something 
much more complicated and delicate. 

In the past few years many articles have been written 
on this subject. Most of the writers have been either de- 
cidedly pro-Chinese or profoundly pro-Japanese. Conse- 
quently it is very hard for the average man to get a clear 
conception of the true problem. As I see it, the average 
American believes the Japanese policy in China is that of 
a strong rascal grasping by the throat a feeble old man 
alone in his chamber who has plenty of money in his 
pocket, while the latter' s sympathizers are engaged in 
their own struggle of life and death. 'No iVmerican can 
understand Japan's case unless he puts himself in the 
place of a Japanese. Her problem in China is not mere 
economic interest ; it is a question of national existence. 
The future of Japan depends upon her neighbor, China. 
One of the Japanese statesmen has been quoted by Mr. 
Eichard W. Child in Collier s Weekly as saying: ^^I wish 
I knew how any American could believe that we, if we 
desired, could deceive the world about our problems. Geog- 
raphy, and not avarice, passion, or machination, is the 
foundation of our policies. Every nation has a right to 
self-defense and self-development. It is not necessary for 
you to take any word of mine. Study the necessities of 
Japan in relation to China. Put yourself in the position 
of the Japanese. What would you do if the territorial 
aggressions of Western nations on the Asiatic continent 



16 The University Magazine 

threatened your existence ? You would resist them or 
compete with them in obtaining a strategic stronghold; 
you would have the choice of one thing or the other ; there 
would he no other course open. What would you do if 
you were a Japanese and had investments in China 
threatened by Chinese disorder ? You would protect your 
investments. What would you do if you were driven by 
overcrowding and lack of resources to become an indus- 
trial, manufacturing nation and needed a market which 
was at your door ? You would make the market as much 
as possible yours.'' This quotation expresses the truth of 
the Japanese case. She has a population of about seven- 
tenths that of the United States in a territory smaller than 
the state of Texas and with an annual increase of six or 
seven hundred thousands. Her natural resources are 
nearly exhausted, and her immigration has been shut off 
from the so-called ' Vhite man's land," — the United States, 
Canada, Australia and South Africa. She has no desire to 
force her immigration upon unwilling hosts. China is 
her only hope for the future. But the reader must not 
construe this to mean that she designs a territorial ex- 
pansion in China. Doubtless there are some Jingoes in 
Japan who have been urging such a policy, but fortunately 
the cool-headed leaders of the country have been convinced 
that such an ambition is bound to fail in the end. To 
make China her best friend is Japan's ambition. It can- 
not be concealed that the Japanese diplomats have made 
many blunders in dealing with China; but they have 
never lost sight of their repeated pledge for territorial in- 
tegrity and the open door of China. While I am writing 
this, another pledge to this effect comes from the official 
representative of the Japanese government, Viscount Ishii. 
He is reported to have declared a virtual Monroe Doctrine 
for the Far East, saying that Japan will not tolerate ag- 
gression against China, neither will she seek to despoil her. 



The University Magazine 17 

This, I believe, is sufficient to show the sincerity of Japan's 
purpose, and the American sympathizers of China can 
rest assured that their desire and Japan's desire are one 
and the same. 

At the same time it is necessary for the Japanese to 
understand the lofty ideals and high purpose of the Ameri- 
can people. The Japanese are very sensitive in regard to 
the Chinese problem. They have witnessed European 
aggression in China for the last fifty years. They have 
stood dismayed, seeing Chinese territory taken off slice 
after slice without power to protest. It is true that all 
these years the United States has stood firm for the policy 
of territorial integrity, and of the open door in .China. 
She is the only nation among the first class powers today 
which has no territory in China. Her interest has been 
commercial, not political. What she wants is a market 
for her goods. Yet it is hard for the average Japanese, 
whose mind has greatly been distorted by the spectacular 
aggression of the European nations, to believe that the aim 
of this country is different from that of the others. The 
first shock to the Japanese came when Mr. Knox, Secre- 
tary of State under President Taft, proposed the neutrali- 
ty of the Southern Manchurian Railway in 1909, just 
four years after Japan acquired the railway. Failing in 
his proposal, he asked the Chinese government to grant 
a concession to build a railway parallel to the Japanese 
road. It must be confessed, indeed, that for this Japanese 
misconception of the American purpose some American 
writers have been largely responsible. There are quite a 
number of Imperialists in this country whose utterances 
lare widely quoted in the Far East. Here is one of such 
examples from the Washington Herald: ^'Bombs and dol- 
lars are the only things that count to-day. We have plenty 
of the one. Let us lay in a good supply of the other and 
blast a path to the world leadership as soon as the op- 



18 The University Magazine 

portunitj presents itself." American criticism of tlie 
Japanese policy in China is often interpreted in Japan as 
if there were a sinister motive under it. These misunder- 
standings on both sides have been caused by their ignor- 
ance of each other's purpose. The solution can be found 
in their mutual understanding and co-operation. 

Both America and Japan desire the uplift of the Chinese 
people to a higher civilization. In part it may be from their 
brotherly feeling, but more from their desire to get a 
larger market for their surplus goods ; and they want to see 
a stable government in China, so that internal order may 
be restored. The present difficulty is the unsteadiness of 
her government and consequent disorder, which may com- 
pel other nations to intervene. In order to reorganize her 
government and her. industry, China needs first of all, 
money. Her natural resources are almost unlimited, but 
she has no money to utilize these resources on a large 
scale. Before the war the European nations were very 
anxious to make loans to the Chinese government on their 
own terms. In order to monopolize the lending of money 
to China, the bankers of four nations, namely, the United 
States, Great Britain, France and Germany, formed what 
was called ^^the four power group" with the backing of 
their respective governments. From this group, Japan and 
Kussia were excluded, which fact, combined with the pro- 
posal by Mr. Knox in regard to the Manchurian railways 
already referred to, made it easier for the two countries to 
come to a closer relation. However, later it was found in- 
convenient for the '^four power group" to ignore the two 
nations whose interests in China were as great as theirs, 
if not greater. Japan and Russia were invited to join 
and they accepted the invitation reluctantly. In 1913, 
Mr. Wilson announced his unwillingness to support the 
^^six power group", and consequently the American bankers 
withdrew from the group. It stood until the outbreak of 



The Univeksity Magazine 19 

the present war without making any loan to China. Dur- 
ing the last three years the bankers of Japan and the 
United States have been making separate loans to China, 
but she still needs more funds. The war has shifted the 
world financial center from London to E'ew York, and it 
looks as if it is going to stay there after the war. On a 
smaller scale the war has changed Japan from a debtor 
to a creditor nation. Though these nations are now at war 
with Germany, their financial conditions are not likely to 
be strained to such a great extent as that of their Euro- 
pean Allies. In view of these facts it seems certain that 
upon these nations the Chinese must depend to secure the 
necessary funds for their internal development. Here 
is an opportunity for both nations to restore their confi- 
dence in each other and pave the way for a permanent 
friendship. As I have said already, the mutual misunder- 
standing and jealousy have been the cause of much ill-feel- 
ing between the two nations. If the two nations are to go in 
their own way, competition will be the inevitable result, 
and the fiercer the rivalry becomes the greater and louder 
will be the voices of accusation, which may in the end 
poison the public mind to an incurable degree. 

But these troubles will easily be avoided by the cooper- 
ation of the two countries. The Japanese have desired 
this for a long time, and Baron Shibusawa, the most in- 
fluential financier of Japan, came here a few years ago 
to urge the Americans to cooperate. But his urgent re- 
quest and suggestion fell upon deaf ears. However, it is 
quite encouraging to notice the change of the American at- 
titude in this matter. The New York Times was one of 
the first influential journals in the country which endorsed 
the views of Baron Shibusawa. Mr. Lindsay Russel ar- 
gued, in the Evening Post a few months ago, the desira- 
bility of the co-operation of the two nations in China. Mr. 
Eichard W. Child, who has been studying the Far Eastern 



20 The University Magazine 

situation in China and Japan, lias expressed the same 
conviction. When this spirit of reconciliation and co- 
operation shall have been realized, the peace and good 
will between the two nations will be assured. Why should 
the two nations on the Pacific not grasp hands in their 
policies in China as they have done in their war to ''make 
the world safe for Democracy" ? 



The University Magazine 21 



©ap Cntrs; 

W. B. WUNSCH 

Evening glow: 

The world slides down to tlie purple west 

As into the ocean sinks to rest 

The glorious sun. 

Scarlet sunset : 

Grim ghosts of cloudlets twist all awry ; 
As the last light lines seek the amber sky, 
There is silence, 

Golden silence; 

Then comes the sound of homeward feet, 
Retreating slowly from work to greet 
Smiling faces. 

Day ends: 

Pale afterglow yields to deepening blue, 
As star gleams twinkle into view; 
Then falls night. 

Silent night : 

When comes sweet rest to the weary soul. 
Subdued by toil to reach the goal 
That Morpheus rules. 



22 The University Magazine 

W. D. MCMII,I,AN, 3rd 

The old woman rocked over the fire crooning softly to 
herself. Wisps of her thin gray hair fell over the worn 
shawl aronnd her stooped shoulders. Her eyes were blood- 
shot and swollen from weeping. Her wrinkled, careworn 
face told of a life of hardships and expressed^ better than 
words, the immeasurable sorrow in her heart. Her gnarled 
hands were clenched together and her elbows rested on her 
knees. 

In one corner of the room on a couch a girl dozed 
fitfully, waking at each flare of the wood fire, the only 
light in the room. She was a very thin girl, large, angu- 
lar, with long legs, large hands scarred by work, and feet 
encased in men's shoes. She was very ugly. Her coarse, 
brown hair hung heavily around her low brow and fell 
into her eyes, set deep behind high cheek bones. 

Outside the wind howled terribly^ and at each fresh gust 
the hut shook as if it would cave in upon its two occu- 
pants. The distant roar of the raging ocean was easily 
heard in the room. The windows, stuffed with rags, 
rattled in their frames and the fish nets, hung from the 
rafters, waved slowly to and fro and seemed to keep time 
to the old woman's moaning. A sudden gust of wind blew 
down the chimney, sending great gales of smoke into the 
room. The fire flared and sputtered, then settled again 
into its steady crackle. The girl sat up, rubbed her eyes 
and looked at the old woman. 

'^Gran'ma, why don't yer go to bed ?" she said queru- 
lously, ^'you ain't slept none since Johnnie left yesterdy 
mornin'. The' aint no use to take on like this. You jes 
a-set here an' rock, an' moan, an' ain't fit fo' nothin'. It's 
a shame — that's what it is." 

The old w^oman turned slowly and looked at the girl to 



The University Magazine 23 

see if slie had spoken. After -a moment she turned back 
to the fire muttering, ^'It's an ol' woman as I am, Mary, 
an' ha' seen a deal o' sorrow in my day." The moaning 
of the waves and the howling of the wind answered the old 
woman's complaint. After several moments she continued 
in a monotonous monotone, ^'There was yer ma, an' Jeffery, 
an' Harvey, an' they all gone ; yer ma, whan you was born, 
an' Jeffery in the big blow off Fryin' Pan Shoals, an' Har- 
vey got caught in ~Rew Inlet an' was beat apieces on the 
Eocks. An' now Johnnie's gone cross. The Colonel, he 
say as how he'll come back 'fore shrimp begin to run, but 
Colonel don't know the Ocean. I do. Four children, 
Mary, me chile, all gone — an' me livin' yet." She sank 
again into a stupor, her head fell forward, and she rocked 
over the fire. Mary sat still in the corner. 

The wind howled ; the roar of the distant surf grew 
louder ; the fish nets waved from the rafters ; the cheap 
alarm clock on the shelf in the corner over the bed ticked 
noisily and irregularly. One of the logs on the fire burned 
through in the middle and fell apart. As a faint gray 
streak appeared in the East the old woman's head sank on 
her hands and she fell asleep. 

A child's bare feet pattered on the sandy path outside. 
Mary moved noiselessly to the door and opened it, ad- 
mitting a ragged little boy. She motioned to him to be 
quiet and pointed to the old woman. 

The boy nodded and whispered, "She struck ! 'Bout 'n 
hour ago." Mary glanced quickly toward her grand- 
mother, but she had already waked and started toward 
them. 

'^Sit down. Grannie," Mary said, ''it's jes' a tramp 
gone ashore on the reef. You better keep out o' this 
wind." 

" 'T ain't no use, Mary. I've felt it before. When the 
wind is out o' the northeast an' the sea is a cryin' for 



24 The University Magazine 

human flesh, it won't be denied; so it took all o' mine. 
I'm agoin' to the beach." She went out the door. The wind 
caught her slight, bent figure and almost hurled her back 
into the room, but Mary caught her in her arms and to- 
gether they went toward the beach. The wind wrapped 
their coarse woolen skirts around their thin legs. Mary's 
short hair blew wildly around her head. 

As they turned the curve in the road and came out upon 
the bald beach the whole force of the storm struck them. 
The wind gathered up great sworls of loose fine sand and 
swept them violently down the beach. The sea was a seeth- 
ing mass of turbulent suds. The salt spray and flying sand 
stung the faces of the two women as they struggled against 
the rushing wind. Mary wiped her face on her sleeve 
a,nd looked toward the ocean. There, aground on the 
sandy reef about half a mile from shore, lay the huge 
black bulk of a sinking ship. She had settled in the stern, 
but the midship and bow were still above water. 

A group of old men, boys, and women had gathered at 
the water's edge. The men stood around a surf boat, while 
the women talked together in low tones. The men were 
grizzled and gray; each had an evil-smelling pipe in his 
mouth upon which he puffed continuously. They looked 
intently at the boat aground on the reef. The boys were 
ill-clad, lanky, and seemed not to know what to do with 
themselves. The women had gathered closely together and 
watched the men. Several of them held young babies in 
their arms. One of them, glancing up the beach, said, 
^'Here they come now." 

As Mary and her grandmother joined the women a hush 
fell over the group. One woman nudged another with her 
elbow, jerked her head sideways, and turned toward the 
ocean. The old woman moved away from them and stood 
with her thin shawl tightly drawn over her shoulders gaz- 
ing at the ship. Mary turned to the woman next to her 
with a question on her lips. 



The University Magazine 25 

"Yes/' The woman anticipated her. "She's the trans- 
port Jenkins. Put out o' the Fort yestidy ev'nin' an' ran 
into this 'bout midnight. She lay to till she were drove 
ashore 'bout 'n hour ago. Her boats was all smashed 
atryin' to launch 'em an' Pa say her stern's stove in. 
The' ain't no chance to git 'em off. Pa an' the others been 
atryin' to git through the breakers but they's too ol' an' 
can't do it. 'Taint no use no way. They couldn't pull to 
the reef. How is the ol' woman atakin' it V 

"Hard, hard. She ain't slep' a wink since Johnnie went 
to the fort day fore yestidy. She know too 'at 'e's on 
thar, I ain't tol' 'er a word, but she know jes the same. 
An' I couldn't keep her 'way from here. Peers like she 
jes' bleeged to come whar or no. They's goin' again !" 

The men had again started into the ocean with the boat. 
The surf was so high that swimming in it was impossible, 
but if the men could reach the ship there was a chance, 
slight certainly, but a chance nevertheless, of getting some 
of the soldiers from the transport ashore. The boat was 
floating through the wash. The men got in it and seized 
the oars; one stood in the stern to steer. They slipped 
through two waves; rode another mountain of water. The 
women had stopped talking and watched the boat. A baby, 
stung by the salt spray, cried. His mother covered his 
head with her shawl. A fourth great wave was making up 
in front of the boat. It grew and swelled to enormous 
proportions. The how was in it. It towered above the 
heads of the men. It broke farther out than its com- 
panion. The boat was caught, turned sideways to the 
flood, and rolled over and over toward the shore. The 
women gasped and became rigid. One clutched her child 
to her breast and it cried. 

One by one the heads of the fishermen appeared above 
the water. They swam a few strokes, touched bottom and 
waded towards the shore. Some of them caught the over- 



26 The University Magazine 

turned boat iand drug it out of reacli of tlie breakers. The 
women with one accord breathed sighs of relief and rush- 
ed to the water's edge, took the men's wet coats from them, 
attempted to wring them drier with their hands. One man, 
a grizzled veteran, whose ejes wore the expression of one 
constantly searching for something on sunlit water, picked 
up his pipe from where he had left it on the sand. 

^^Wal," he said in a husky voice, striking a match, 
"thar ain't no hope. We couldn't git 'er through an' ef 
we could, Hain't no use now — any how our boat's stove in 
on one side." He shook his head and an expression of 
infinite sadness crept from his eyes over his whole face. 
Glancing at the old woman, who all this time had not re- 
moved her eyes from the transport, rapidly going to pieces, 
he said, ''pore ol' Agnes. ISTobody ain't tole' 'er 'at 'er 
Johnnie's on thar but she knows it jest the same! 'Twas 
like this when Jeffery went down off Fryin' Pan an' she 
can feel it in the air." He shook his head again, put his 
hands into his pockets, puffed violently at his pipe and 
turned toward the sea. 

The transport was now settling rapidly. Each enor- 
mous wave washed over a greater part of the decks than 
its predecessor. The little crowd of watchers on the beach 
were silent, no doubt from that inborn respect of man for 
the mighty things of nature over which he has no control. 
The smoke curled from the beards of the men. The boys 
shivered from the cold and shifted from one foot to the 
other many times. They were nervous and felt awk- 
wardly out of place. One woman sobbed and wiped her 
eyes on her sleeve. 

Mary walked across the sand and standing beside her 
grandmother placed her hand on the old woman's arm. 
The bent form shivered slightly and again became rigid. 
The old eyes were fastened on the distant ship. She stood 
as if in a trance, utterly oblivious to her surroundings. 



The University Magazine 27 

The waves rolled high. Great sworls of sand were swept 
by the howling wind down the heach. The pale gray 
dawn broke into a heavy gray day. The waves rolled higher 
and higher until one, larger than its fellows, swept the 
decks of the transport. 

•X- -X- -X- ^ 4f 

The sea is calm and blue, sparkling under the bright 
autumn sunshine. The white gulls wheel above the waves, 
now and then dipping their pinions in the white caps. A 
few sea chickens chase each other on the hard packed sand. 
On old woman is standing on the beach gazing fixedly at 
the ocean. Wisps of her thin gray hair fall upon the 
worn shawl held tightly around her thin shoulders. She 
stands there hour after hour, day after day, always gazing 
at the sea. The people in the village when they see her 
I . shake their heads and murmur '^pore oP Agnes." She 

^: pays no attention to them. She is watching for the bodies 

I that wash ashore from time to time. 



28 The University Magazine 



C. G. TENNENT 

The frosty Hasts of Winter chill the air, 

And rushing through the trembling, ill-clad trees 

Pluck off the faint-heart leaves left brown and sere 
And whirl them past my window on the breeze. 

The rattling windows join the wintry moan 
That hovers 'round about these vine-clad walls 

And with the gables timely creak and groan 
Blend in a dirge that summer's fate recalls. 

But now and then a stray leaf quits the wind, 

Bewitched by draughts that through the broken pane 

Entice the fleeting couriers within 

Where I await their message not in vain. 

And though the wintry messengers say naught 
Unspoken words that thrill my heart are brought. 



The Un'iveesity Magazine 29 

william w. kirk 

Where was slie tonight, this Christmas night ? The 
mining shack was cold — did she have a warm, respectable 
place to rest — this Christmas night — or was she too at 
the end of the Highway of Lost Hopes — and bitterly cold 
and broken down ? A rush of wind tearing through the 
great barren lands, shrieking as it passed the corner of 
the shack, and a sound of the splattering of fine sleet upon 
the dirty panes of the one window and the blizzard broke 
furiously — on this Christmas night. Where was she to- 
night ? 

* * * * * 

Inside, under the dim light of a dirty lantern, sitting 
half in, half out of a straight chair, head down on the 
table bare except for the lantern, there was a man, a man 
in black wet clothes, so wet that they shone dimly in the 
lantern light. Sam, the man, remained there a long while, 
very still, not still as if asleep, but as if tortured. The 
wind was now blowing harder and with it were coming the 
fine white splinters of sleet. 

A deep groan from the man, a slow heave of the shoul- 
ders, another groan, and a quick start and the man jumped 
up and stumbled backward making for the closed door, 
tumbling against it in a trembling heap. Another gust 
of wind and its rain of cold hard sleet. The man flinched, 
but gathering himself together rose fiercely, gritting his 
teeth and biting into his lips till the blood ran dark down 
his straining neck. Waiting there a moment, slightly sway- 
ing, with his right hand at his throat and his left over 
his heart, the words finally came, came with a voice 
higher than the wind : 

^'The black wolf — the great lean pursuing black wolf — 



'^0 The UisrivEEsiTY Magazine 

he's out for me again. He's wanting the black spot, his 
great black spot that hid his heart before I knew him so 
well, but before he put it over my own heart in that saloon 
somewheres out here in this Bad Land. The wolf said, 
I remember what — ^get t' hell out of here, you fool,' — I 
though I'd never see that grinning mouth and those white 
foaming teeth again, this spot's mine anyhow !' — sure, the 
wolf said that the spot would hide me from what the people 
called God, what the Parson used to talk about always, 
and what the boys used to swear by. Yes, and I told him 
that it didn't make much difference whether God saw me 
or not as far as I cared, but when he said that I might want 
the spot some day, and that I'd better take it so as to be 
in luck. Then I didn't notice much what happened next, 
seems like I was sort of sleepy like after a long drunk, 
but when I come to here was that black spot on my heart 
— I know I saw it there — and somehow since then I've 
felt better and didn't care much what I did 'cause I re- 
membered that the wolf had said that the spot would hide 
what I did and would keep me in luck. But here he is 
again now, and I know that he's needing his spot. He's 
coming closer and closer, running in circles around me, 
whining complaining-like, with his nose low and his tongue 
out like he'd come a long ways and smelt blood all the way. 
He's, he's — oh ? — t-take your teeth out, you've bitten 
deep, and now the blood from my heart is running black 
through the bitten holes in the black spot. Yes, you've 
got me and I'm dying and I'll die hard but I won't give 
3^ou your spot. I want to see just for sure if 'twill hide 
what someone, it might have been my mother, or it might 
have been old Parson Jones, 'cause I did hear him once or 
twice, what they used to call sin. But then what they 
called sin didn't worry me much 'cause me and the boys 
knew that religion was womens' business — 'least 'twas out 
there — and it didn't make much difference about the Par- 



The University Magazine 31 

son 'cause he was an old fool anyway — that's what us boys 
doped him out for — 'cause he was always going on ahout 
^your sins finding you out,' whatever that meant. Seems 
like now when I'm going to die that all that talk about sin 
might mean something — 'cause you wouldn't be hunting 
your spot if something wasn't hurting you. Listen! I 
hear it and it's a woman's voice ; it's saying 'Though your 
sins be as scarlet.' Oh^ God ! that's what my mother said 
last when she was dying, and when I was holding her head 
and she was crying about the way I had done. She used 
to read those words out of her little black book. Yes, I 
know now, just how it feels for sin to hurt, now when I'm 
dying and it's too late. There's the voice again, it's my 
mother's I know, 'cause her's was soft like that and said 
'scarlet' just that way. Scarlet was red, she said. Here's 
the wolf coming again, he'll bite to kill this time sure. 
''Oh — Oh — t — take out your teeth ! I — I — would give 
up the black spot if I could — take it — but you can't take 
it — 'cause it's grown deep into my bleeding heart ! Listen, 
while I stand, and while the game's against me, listen, 
whatever you are, what people call God — by whose name 
the men swore and then laughed — did you too make this 
lean hungry wolf with the black spot — which I know now 
the old Parson meant when he used to talk about 'the sin 
and curse of drink V 1 can't shake the wolf off now, and 
my throat is dry and it burns — the boys down in that hell 
hole of a saloon said that this drink — this wolf with the 
black spot — would cool my throat — but it tore and burned 
my throat ! And the wolf's dragging me down now, he's 
got me! Oh! mother, I see you there, away off yonder 
and I hear your dear voice far away now but still saying 
those words, 'Though your sins be as scarlet.' Mother, 
you knew right ; I didn't think so then, but now I give up. 
It looks good where you are and it's so tough here — to die 
so slowly here with this wolf dragging me around. Mother 



32 The University Magazine 

— ^mother — won't you come back — come back and reach 
out jour hands and take away this wolf that wants his 
black spot back and won't you take me with you up there 
where it looks so good. You knew right, I give up. 
Is that what people called God there with you, mother? 
See — see, mother, he's reaching down a big strong hand 
and he's taking this big wolf from my heart ; and, mother, 
I'm getting closer to God and you. What people have call- 
ed God is stronk and good, isn't He, mother. Listen, 
mother, I don't know what God exactly is, but He's good 
and I love him now, mother. He must love me too, for 
He's taken away the wolf and I'm with you now. Look 
there, mother, see the wolf pawing over my bones, my 
bones down there by the door, licking blood off of them. 
He's looking for his black spot. And, mother, why doesn't 
God who's been so good to me kill the wolf with the black 
spot?" 

4f * * * * 

The bright sun of springtime flooded into the window 
of the Hospital Barracks. The little birds were building 
nests, the sun felt so good, and away off somewhere some- 
one was whistling very loudly a very gay marching tune- 
just as if there were no war. Inside, a man called Ser- 
geant Sam turned in his bunk and opened his eyes slowly 
and raised his hand to his throat and felt bandages and 
then felt more bandages on his left side. He was dazed 
at first, and then he realized that he was wounded, for it 
hurt him even to move, but where was he? Where was 
the dug-out and the boys of the Artillery that kept the big 
guns roaring — the boys who were pushing the Germans 
out of France — ^he kept wondering where his men were. 
Then he heard two voices, a man's and a woman's. 

^'He's pulling through," the man's. 

And then, the woman's, ^^Yes, I thought he might." 

Sergeant Sam turned and gazed, as the two came up by 



The University Magazine 33 

his cot. He blinked and then slowly smiled, and bravely 
tried to pull himself up in the cot, but the bandages hurt 
so, and the nurse gently held him down. He would not 
give up, lying down, he saluted the Army medical officer 
with his free right hand. 

The doctor was in a hurry that morning, as good doctors 
always are, but as he smilingly returned the salute, he bent 
over Sam and all at once became grave and said : 

^'The drink made it all the harder for you, man. In 
your delirium you called it the ^great lean black pursuing 
wolf.' Leave him alone and he won't pursue you. 'No — 
don't thank me! Thank God that you are alive and just 
ask him to keep the black wolf out of the Army. You 
know now what the fight is." 

There was always a .Catholic priest who went with the 
doctor on his rounds through the wards. This beautiful 
Spring morning in the cot next to Sam's there was a man 
dying. By his side the priest was sitting. He was read- 
ing from a black book and Sam heard the words "though 
your sin be as scarlet — " saw the man smile back at the 
priest and take his hand. It happened around him every 
day, men dying — but Sam knew that this man did not 
mind dying. He had heard those same words. 



34 The Uin^iversity Magazine 

john s. terry 

Her son was in the trenches. Her mind was continually 
reverting to this idea. As she lay there in her bed a song 
of a mocking-bird broke the morning calmness. Outside 
.all life was stirring quietly, but powerfully. It was as 
if no Kaiser with world dominion as his aim, had de- 
feated the Allies in Europe, and was now, with Mexico 
as a new ally, attacking the United States on her Mexican 
border. 

A lethargy possessed the mother as she lay there. A 
dream of the night previous filled her with dread. Her 
mind was working painfully, and a leaden heaviness was 
in the region of her heart. Although she knew that she 
should arise, she remained there and stared at a Sistine 
Madonna print which hung on the wall opposite her eyes. 
She did not have the faintest interest in the picture, for 
her thoughts were far away. 

^'I wonder if he is hurt," she murmured. The dream 
was horrible ! ^'Oh, Sam, Sam, I wish you were here and 
safe !" Her thoughts then went back to the time when she 
and Sam were so happy together. Since her husband's 
death she and Sam had been all in all to each other. 

She finally gave a long sigh, and arose. Walking slow- 
ly to the window, she threw open the blinds, and the morn- 
ing sunshine revealed her face, wearing a worn, haggard 
expression. She was a woman of middle age, and was 
slim and straight. Her hair was nearly white and made 
her appear older than she really was. 

She gazed long at the lawn, where some robins were 
chirping and making love. It was spring — such a beauti- 
ful spring! Suddenly she smiled and said, ''Sam would 
like to see these saucy harbingers." Stretching her arms 



The University Magazine 35 

above her head, she gave a long yawn. Her depression was 
leaving her. She felt this way every morning, always 
awaking with a feeling of dread, but usually, as the day 
wore on, regaining her courage. 

Hastily dressing, she walked into the hall, and then on 
down the wide stairway. She advanced into the living 
room, and after throwing open the windows and opening 
the doors, felt a gentle breeze, cooling and sweet with 
spring odors, fill the house. 

As her cat came purring at her feet, she stooped, mur- 
mured some petting syllables, and smiled as it arched its 
back. A little song started from her lips. After going 
into the kitchen she made a fire with which to cook her 
breakfast. Her courage was still mounting. She knew 
that she would feel better as soon as she had eaten. She 
walked to a refrigerator and took out a grapefruit. Plac- 
ing it on the table, she began cutting it. As she forcibly 
cut into it, a door slammed near her. Her fingers slipped, 
and the knife cut her left thumb. It was a small cut, but 
the blood was flowing freely. A horror of blood had al- 
ways possessed her. With a cry she ran to the sink. The 
old sickening feeling of the morning reasserted itself. The 
dream of last night again filled her consciousness. 

She felt that she must do something to rid herself of 
the horror of that bloody dream. Since her appetite had 
left her, she walked into the living room. Approaching 
a desk, she carefully unlocked a drawer and took out some 
letters. She handled them almost as if they were alive. 
She sorted them out, and took out the one which she had 
received latest. After opening it her eyes ran hastily down 
a page. At the next page she paused. The passage over 
which she lingered so lovingly read: '^Mother, dear, al- 
though I am in the midst of all this horror, I can still 
have pleasure when I write and think of you. You are 
never out of my thoughts. . . . When I hear a poor 



36 The University Magazine 

delirious lad calling to his motlier, I always feel for him 
a strong, immeasurable sympathy. ... In my memory 
I find my joy. You are to me the fresh, sweet spot left 
in my life. I meditate upon you always. . . . Spring 
is here again. We have always enjoyed the spring so 
much. . . Mother, it's strange how often I dream of 
you. Last night I lived over in my dreams the time that 
I fell and spilled the ice-cream. I feel sure that you re- 
member the incident. It was in the hot summer of my 
seventh year. I was returning home with the cream, and 
was almost there when I stumbled and fell. I was badly 
frightened when I saw the spilled cream. My heart was 
nearly broken, for I feared that you would be angry with 
me. You saw me from the window and came to me. I 
shall never forget how I almost sobbed with pleasure, as 
you told me that it was all right — that you didn't mind — 
that we could get plenty more. . . . Mother, those were 
my happy, happy days. I hope we'll soon be together 
again. I am so anxious for all this slaughter to cease. 
I may be able to come home for a day or two soon. . . . 
Here he broke off suddenly, and said good-bye. This letter 
was fondly treasured, for it was franker than any she had 
received before. His letters usually were light, and writ- 
ten in an attempt to cheer her up. This one was different. 
It was good heart talk, and it held out the hope that she 
might see her son soon. 

After poring over the letters for a while, she went out 
into her flower-garden. She soon became engrossed in her 
work. It was after an hour of diligent pruning and plan- 
ning that the newsboy came. He handed her the morning 
paper. There was a large head-line reading, '^Germans 
Successful in Attack on Our Line — Heavy Loss of Sol- 
diers." With a little scream, she tottered to the porch. 
Everything was wrong. Perhaps, after all, Frank was 
dead. Maybe the dream was a premonition! She was 



The University Magazine 37 

groaning faintly as she ran into the house. She ran over 
to a couch and fell on her knees beside it. 

^'God, God/' she wailed, ''I'm so weak. You know 
what it is, God, to lose a son. He's all that I have!" She 
was shaken with sobs. "Mercy, God, mercy!" She felt 
that she must cry to one who was all powerful for help in 
this, her great fear. Her heart felt as if it would burst. 
''God, if you'll only save him — please, please, God, I've 
always loved and served you — I need him so, I need him 
so ! — He's my baby, my baby !" Hysterical sobs shook her. 

She felt that she would become insane, if this agony 
and suspense lasted much longer. Finally she fell for- 
ward, and was faintly moaning, "Mercy, God!" over and 
over. 

While in this position, she heard a scrunching on the 
griavel walk outside. Then there were foot steps on the 
porch, and the door bell rang. She stiffened. The train 
had just come from the South. Who might this be? 
"Maybe God has — " she said in a low tone, but did not 
finish. While drying her eyes she listened intently. As 
she opened the door she was trembling violently. Hope 
was in her eyes. 

A messenger stood outside, with a message in his hand. 
"No doubt, it's from Sam," she thought. She could not 
show her emotion before a stranger, therefore she stood 
motionless till the youth had departed. With nerveless 
fingers, she opened the telegram. Her eyes immediately 
rested on one line, "Your son has to-day gloriously died 
for his country." 

She then saw nothing distinctly. All hope was over. 
She fell heavily against the couch, and rolled to the floor. 

Then a reaction came. A frenzy seized her. She tore 
the telegram into a thousand pieces with quick, almost an- 
gry movements. She was jerking spasmodically. Her 
eyes were staring. 



38 The Uj^iveesity Magazine 

After a time slie seemed to regain her composure. Witli 
a long sigh she sat up. Her face had now the same fea- 
tures, but the soul seemed to have fled. It looked as bar- 
ren and bitter in feeling as the long, long years which lay 
before her in their lonely despair. With all that remained 
of her heart she wished that she might die. 



The University Magazine 39 

tEije letters: of a jFresiJjman 

InTumber One 

My Only Own : 

When I got to University Station, wliicli is slightly big- 
ger than home and half a day's journey from Durham on 
one of the fastest trains that I ever rode on, I had the finest 
time imaginable waiting for the Limited for Carrboro. 
Almost all the fellows in the college were down there to 
see me. They seemed awfully interested to know where 
I was going to room, and I promised a fellow named Steal 
that I would buy the total equipment of 'No. 6 Battle 
Building, consisting of a radiator, electric lights, wash- 
stand, looking-glass, table, bed, hot-water pipes, and a sec- 
ond-hand Jack to the Catalogue, for only twenty-nine 
dollars and ninety-eight cents ; cheap enough, isn't it ? 
One of them asked me if I had any shirts, and, when I 
said that I had one on, he insisted that 1 take another from 
him, which I put on also as soon as I could. He said that 
I could make out a check to him for five dollars any old 
time that suited me. He also sold me half interest in a 
Chapel seat for two dollars, cheaper than the usual rate. 
One little fellow, I have forgotten his name, it was some- 
thing awful, wanted me to join the Young Men's Some- 
kind of Association, but I know that I am too old to be 
called a ^^young man." They must take me for a kid who 
has never been away from home before. They don't know 
that I went to Four Corners once with you in a buggy 
to see a Better Babies Contest, and stayed there three 
hours. While I was waiting, I also bought a share in the 
Carolina No-Good Company, and also one nine dollar 
share in somebody Scream's Pressing Club, which means 
that I will have to go to bed when I get my pants pressed, 
which everybody does up here. I suppose that I will have 
to follow suit to keep in the fashion, which seems foolish 



40 The University Magazine 

to me. I gave anotlier fellow five dollars for a season 
ticket to the Gym, which he said also included all the 
dances that are given there. I do hope there will be a 
good old Barn Dance there soon. After I had gotten on 
the train at Carrboro, a fellow took my order for six gross 
of toothpicks, a dozen toothbrushes (which are considered 
fashionable here and of course I will have to keep up to 
the latest thing out), six boxes of Shinola to prevent in- 
digestion, and a Ukulele, which you can play without any- 
thing. Another fellow asked me to go out for the Fresh- 
man football team. When I told him that I had to write 
to you every day, he said that I could write to you and 
have plenty of time left over to play football, which is a 
bloody game, as you know. He told me that it was good 
for one's voice, so I guess I'll have to stand it. He said 
also that I would make good material for the line. I only 
hope that they don't kill me, for then I wouldn't be able 
to come to see you Christmas, which would be scandalous. 
But, you see, I had already promised. 

When we got to Carrboro, which is just like home, I 
started walking in the direction that one of my new friends 
had pointed out as the way to the University. He told me 
that he was very sorry that he couldn't go along, but that 
he had a date with a lady in the next town. Most every- 
body evidently had dates there, I imagine. Well, we walk- 
ed along for about four miles over some of the finest 
roads that I have ever seen, to the University. The only 
thing that I couldn't understand was that, when the train 
left Carrboro for the next station, everybody laughed at 
my ^citified' clothes. They surely are a merry bunch, and 
I like them fine. 

Well, don't forget to dream about me tonight. I'll let 
you know as soon as I can where I am and what honors I 
am receiving. With lots of kisses and barrels of love, your 

ha:n^k. 



The Uistiversity Magazine 41 

®})e Snbisfilile €mpire 

F. F. BRADSHAW 

Among the numerous marvels of organization and ex- 
pansion which our entry into the European war has called 
into being there is one which without any spectacular ad- 
juncts challenges investigation and then baffles the investi- 
gator by its instantaneous generation and its solidity of 
fibre. 

In Nineteen-fourteen there was in every civilized coun- 
try a small group of young men who termed themselves 
members of the Young Men's Christian Association. These 
groups were in some measure united by the common ideal 
of service and by a loose international organization. The 
movement varied in its strength and in its prestige. In 
some places it was regarded as a semi-religious social ser- 
vice organization which was worthy of moderate support. 
Elsewhere it was merely an anaemic sort of social and 
recreative center. 

Today the Association has found a place in all mili- 
tary and naval forces save those of Turkey, and a still 
more important place in the heart of every soldier and 
sailor. The N^orth American Y. M. C. A. has in the 
last six months trebled the number of those whom it 
serves of its own fellow-countrymen. In addition to this, 
five hundred expert American secretaries are requested 
for the service of four million French soldiers. The Kus- 
sian Army of over seven millions has called for the Red 
Triangle ; and American secretaries are still doing all they 
can for the six millions in all the prisoner-of-war camps. 
The American Young Men's Christian Association, then, 
is endeavoring to serve as a War Work alone over thirteen 
million men. Six months ago it was at work among some- 
thing over one million Americans. An expansion of thir- 



'4:2 The Ui^iversity Magazine 

teen times is a strain calculated to try the most powerful 
organization. The way in which this strain has been met 
is illustrated by the British Association, which before the 
war had only a handful of secretaries and which has today 
over five thousand, mostly volunteers working without pay. 
Of these 1500 are on duty in France. The ''huts" run all 
the way from Paris to the front line trench. In one dis- 
trict 29,000 cups of coffee were served in one week to 
those going back and forth. In another district nine per 
cent of the Association secretaries were killed or wounded 
in three weeks of heavy fighting. 

The kind of men finding a place in the ranks of the 
Association are many. A Chicago business man ''unfit" 
for service gives $5,000 for a camp' building and then finds 
a place in France driving an auto. The Association head- 
quarters in France cable, "unless you send immediately 
strong secretaries of administrative experience and deep 
spiritual purpose, we cannot hold the field. The situation 
is most critical. Delay is fatal. Do not fail us." Among 
those that answer this call we find prominent ministers, a 
bishop, college professors, college presidents, the librarian 
of Harvard, the physical director of Columbia and the 
president of Boston Theological Seminary. 

What do these men do ? The variety of their tasks may 
be seen from the nature of equipment being sent over with 
them. Among the contracts we find such items as 240 
cases of athletic supplies, 4,000,000 note heads and en- 
velopes, 27 motor cars and trucks, 75 motion picture ma- 
chines, carload of "hot dogs" in pound cans, 60 tons of 
sweet chocolate, 125 talking machines with 6,000 records, 
55 tons of sugar, 5 tons of coffee, 5 of cocoa, and 2 of 
tea, 114 Bible reading calendars, 10,000 song books, 5 
tons of biscuits, 75 tons of flour, and 20 tons of soap. 

Then for a still more vivid picture we may turn to the 
report of various associations: "Over 32,000 officers have 



The University Magazine 43 

signed the pledge originating in Fort Sheridan Army 
Association to keep free from hatred, immorality and to 
stand together for a clean life." 'Within ten days after 
the hattle of the Somme 37 centers were operating on the 
battlefield." '^Gen. Pershing has placed the entire mov- 
ing picture business in France under the Association's di- 
rection. The cost will be $1^000 a day for the million 
feet of reels shown." "^ews of the death, from sunstroke, 
of T. H. Clarke who has been engaged in Army Association 
work for a year in Mesopotamia is received by cable." 
''At iCamp Mills, the temporary embarkation point on 
Long Island, 15,000 letters were written on Sunday by 
the 12,000 men. Here 30 secretaries are working in six 
tents. The attendance of 12,000 men a day at religious 
meetings is not extraordinary." 

The financing of all this work, at first thought to be the 
most difficult problem, is explained by the following notes 
from Association men. "Little Eock, Ark., was reported 
to have raised $9,000 but secured $20,000 and in the 
next campaign proposes to double this." "Apparently 
gifts in response to the appeal for three million dollars 
will aggregate not far from twice that figure." 

"When," as we are constantly musing, "the history of 
this war comes to be written" there can be no more marve- 
lous and admirable chapter than that which describes the 
way in which a few man with a vision of goodness and ser- 
vice built over chaotic clashing nations an invisible em- 
pire with millions of adherents, with matchless loyalty, 
and with almost supreme efficiency of administration; a 
most radiant portent of peace and good-will, a world-wide 
incarnation of "a cup of cold water in my name." 



THE UNIVERSITY 0/ NORTH CAROLINA 

MAGAZINE 

The University of North Carolina Magazine is published by the Dialectic 
and Philanthropic Literary Societies. Its object is to gather together 
what is best in the literary life of the students and give expression to it 



EDITORIAL STAFF 

W. H. STEVENSON, Phi Editor-in-Chief 

JOHN S. TERRY, Di. ... Assistant Editor-in-Chief 

ASSISTANT IDITORS 
C. P. SPRUILL, JR., Phi. R. W. MADRY, Phi. 

J. M. GWYNN, Di. K. KATO, Di. 

G. B. LAY, Phi. 

BUSINESS MANAGERS 

W. M. YORK. Di Business Manager 

N. G. GOODING, Phi. 



E.T. MEKRITT,Phi. ^ .... Assistant Managers 

Terms of Subscription^ $1.00 a Year 



Cbitorial Comment 

WE BOW 

The 1917-18 Magazine makes its debut among condi- 
tions that none of its predecessors has been privileged to 
face. Without the most awful war of all times draws its 
wages. Within a fresher, keener campus life registers its 
reaction. Necessity has ever been the mother of inven- 
tion. It took the confinement of prison life to bring O. 
Henry to the realization of his genius. Who can tell but 
the limitations and hardships of our own day, in like 
manner, tend to bring out the best that is in us. It is 
the opinion of the Magazine that this is the most oppor- 
tune year it has yet seen for the healthy, vigorous, literary 
expression of the drama being enacted around us. And it 
is to cultivate such expression and present it in the most 



The University Magazine 45 

attractive form possible, that the Magazine is willing to 
exert every effort in its power. 



HERE'S YOUR CHANCE! 

In the JSTovember issue the Magazine will inaugurate 
a new plan of receiving contributions. All material, which 
is so indicated, will be corrected and returned to the au- 
thor for revision. If these revisions meet with the appro- 
val of the editorial board the contribution will be pub- 
lished. This opens the way for everybody. Freshmen are 
urged to contribute to this issue. 



ATTENTION! 



Eyes up, chest out, chin in, shoulders square ! Brace up 
there and assume a military attitude. We are soldiers 
now and no true soldier can afford to slouch around and 
be careless of his bearing. Get the military habit of being 
reliable in meeting every engagement, of getting plenty of 
sleep land exercise and of being prompt and thorough in 
all things. 



AS OTHERS SEE US 

The attention recently attracted by the University's 
military organization of people all over the state is but 
another illustration of what big men can do with big ideas 
in a little while. 



THE BINGHAM BEQUEST 

The most enduring good that can come from the re- 
markable gift of Mrs. Bingham is the assurance that Caro- 
lina in the future will be in a better position to give the 
compensation to all of its able faculty that their study 
and experience merit. 



46 The Ui^iversity Magazine 

THE Y. M. C. A.'S CALL 

To the man who never moves out of the ordinary rut 
of things as they are, the Y. M. C. A.'s gigantic financial 
campaign seems to be ^an impossible task. But to the man 
who is awake and adaptable to changing demands and con- 
ditions, it seems not only possible but highly probable. 
This year must be a year of great things in college as well 
as in national life. Our statesmen and citizens today 
reckon lives and dollars by the millions where their fathers 
counted them by the hundreds. Our former class-mates 
are training for, or taking part in, a great light. They 
have a great vision of the great task that lies before them. 
And they have great confidence in the men they left be- 
hind them. The opportunity now offered to students of 
the University is the purest, truest, most immediate chal- 
lenge that has yet come to Carolina men. It is second only 
to joining the colors. If you are not doing the latter, then 
respond to the call of the Y. M. C. A. 



The UisrivERsiTY Magazine 47 



CONDUCTED BY GEORGE B. LAY 



Wpio's Who and What's What in Chapel Hill 

Lieutenant Leonard — An I. D. E. in uniform. 

Captain Allen — ''Very good, gentlemen; very good in- 
deed/' "et cetra." 

Carr Barn — An animal habitation, where the thunders 
rolled, ''the rains descended and the floods came. . . and 
it fell not." 

Johnny Booker — Brigadier-General in Cupid's Light 
Infantry. 

"Bully" Bernard — The owner of the only traction-en- 
gine in existence, known to have had poliomelitis of the 
crank-shaft and infantile paralysis of the body and still 
survived to sputter, cough, and balk again. 

Dr. Bullitt — The hero who has cut up numerous "stiffs," 
climbed to the pinnacle of the spiracle of Amia Calva, and 
examined the lamellae on the scale of Phlegethontius quin- 
quemaculata, but who suffered a nervous breakdown after 
a five-minute exposure to the awkward-squad. 

Charles Isiac Apostle (^Nick's relentless successor) — A 
preacher of the Gospel of the Society for the Spread of 
Stomach-aches among the boarders at Mrs. Daniels and of 
the Humane Society to preserve the lives of Mrs. Swain's 
boarders, from starvation, backed by the High Prices. 

Jack — Equivalent to ^'usual time" divided by "ten." 

Crib — Hieroglyphics scratched by a hen's feather on 
moss, designed to give the future owner exercise in "selec- 
tive thinking." 

Bobby Wunsch — The leader of a "black-mail" class in 
Carrboro and heretofore the Captain of a Battalion of 
Light Infantry. 

Chief Kountz — The Head-Protector of the Body of this 



48 The University Magazine 

Great City, who sleeps during his working day and loafs 
his watchless nights away in the Royal Cafe. 

Mr. Chief Electrician — (Name deleted by censor.) The 
mysterious being, who swipes your double socket, turns 
over the waste-basket, and leaves the door open in the 
winter time. 

Jimmie Howell — A screaming yodel and euterprizing 
genius, who is President, Vice-Presdent, Secretary and 
Treasurer, Owner and Manager of Yell's Book Store, Mrs. 
Koonce's Boarding House, Screech's Steam Pressing Club, 
and Shriek's Syndicate for the advancement of a Stenog- 
rapher, a Window-Card Writer, and a ]^otary Public. 
(Adv.) 

G. A. Barden — An ancient relique of what took the 
^^gin" out of Virginia. 'No- booze has left Richmond since 
then. 

Mrs. Swain — The Lady who has joined the Conservation 
Club, which prohibits butter at noon, desserts at all times, 
and advocates the use of syrups of large viscosity, whereby 
the ^'guests" might think that the ^^zip" was water. (When 
will this war end?) 



From a Co-ed's Diary 

The following is taken from the recently found diary of 
a Carolina co-ed. The author's name is withheld but mav 
be had upon application to the editor. 

University of North Carolina, 

Chapel Hill, E". C, 
September 12, 1917. 
At last I am here — a full-fledged co-ed, and that's one 
thing I said I'd never be. I said I never would keep a 
diary either, but everything is so strange and interesting 
that I am going to. Yes, I'm just going to do it. I'm 
going to write in it every single night! Well, when I 
got on at Greensboro, the train was awfully crowded. 



The University Magazine 40 

Every little bit several boys would stroll through the train ; 
two or three stopped to speak to the boy in front of me. 
Once in a while I would catch the words, '^U. N. C", 
^'Second Year Man/' 'Tresh," — it was lots of fun decid- 
ing who was who and what classes they belonged to. It 
wasn't so bad on the train but oh ! When we stopped at that 
hole in the road — University Station — I just thought that 
my time had come ! Boys ? Don't tell me the boys are 
in training camps ! There were millions of boys waiting 
there for the poor Freshmen (and I was as green as the 
greenest!) All the boys were laughing, shouting, calling 
and yelling at the Freshmen. I was positively petrified — 
my knees shook so hard that I wondered which was making 
more noise, my knees or my heart! I was too scared to 
take my eyes off the track. If some boys hadn't helped 
me on the train I'd have been standing there yet, I guess. 
Talk about slow trains — the one to Chapel Hill gets the 
dog! Finally, the grand rush for the doors and the yells 
of the auto men told me that I was at Chapel Hill. But 
horrors! ISTo such good luck — there was yet one mile to 
go! There were some more '^co-eds" on the train and we 
all got in one car and got taken to our boarding houses. 
I don't think I ever was so glad to get anywhere as to this 
good old corner room. I'm too tired to write any more. I 
do wonder what the University looks like. The boys cer- 
tainly were nice to the '^co-eds." I think I'm going to 
like it here even if it's awfully different from College. 

September 13, 1917. 
Registration Day ! And I'm registered ! This has been 
the most exciting day — I haven't got my breath real well 
even yet. It's kinder scary and kinder nice, too. But it's 
perfectly awful ! Two other '^co-eds" and I went over to 
Alumni Building (if someone hadn't shown it to us I'm 
sure we'd never have got there) where registration was 
going on. We went up stairs between lines, rows, borders, 
of boys, to Dr. Greenlaw's office. Dr. Greenlaw is an 



60 The University Magazine 

Englisli professor here and has charge of the Senior Regis- 
tration. He certainly was nice ; he came right over, showed 
us what to do, and got us signed up real quickly. I have 
a perfectly terrible course — eighteen hours! I'm just 
scared blue of that! Well, the worst was to come — when 
we went down the steps there were three million billion 
boys. All turned around and looked at us — oh, we could 
just feel them looking! When we passed, we could hear: 
^^Co-eds," "^ew girls," ''Gee! Some bunch!", 'Wish 
you'd look ! Co-eds." I gazed at the ground all the way 
home and all I know about the University is that most of 
the buildings are covered with ivy. But, this afternoon 
some of us walked through the Arboretum — it's perfectly 
lovely — and I saw more of the campus. We went down 
town, too — the Post Office is the most interesting thing 
down there. Then it was supper time. There's one thing 
sure, I'll never be able to walk into the dining-room by my- 
self — it's horribly embarrassing! 

September 28, 1917. 
My ! this has been some long skip. I'm so tired now 
that I can't possibly catch up and give all the details but 
I've had such a grand time tonight. I'm obliged to talk — 
even if it is only to myself. But I'll catch up first. I 
went to College E'ight — it was fine — and to the Y. M. C. 
A. reception in the Gym — those boys lined up, told ns they 
were the Cabinet, and had us shaking hands with a line 
half a mile long — then we cut and ran. There have been 
teas for the ''co-eds" and receptions by the different 
churches. I've been Presbyterian, Episcopalian, and 
Methodist ! Tonight I overcame my fright and went to 
the Senior Smoker. Most everybody made a speech — 
they even called on me; but, though I remember standing 
up, I was so scared I don't think I said a thing. The re- 
freshments were so good — sandwiches, apples, ice cream, 
etc. While the boys smoked, we girls ate ice cream cones 



Tjie University Magazine 51 

— oh ! I had more fun ! When it was all over, the boys got 
out and jelled and cheered and sang. I had some good 
time ! 

Oh! I forgot, we've been having lessons all week. I 
positively live in the Library — there's a ^^co-ed" room 
there. It would save so much time if I could get my meals 
sent over! The University is nice even if we do work 
awfully hard, and I'm not a bit — not so very much, I 
mean — scared of the boys now — and they are about to 
learn that we are not a circus parade. 

October 4, 1917. 
Classes all day — I do get awfully tired of reading, read- 
ing, I went down to watch the drill this afteronon. If 
the boys keep on as they have started we are going to 
have the best battalion in the State. They even have — oh ! 
I'm so sleepy — I just can't write any more tonight. 



Regarding '18 

The saying "tlmt it is great to live in such an age as 
this," could well be applied to the class of '18. Never 
has any class of the University ever seen or experienced 
such a condition of affairs during its college career. 

The class of '18 entered the University one month after 
the outbreak of the present war. We have heard more 
war lectures and discussions than any other class since the 
Civil War. This has naturally caused the class to think 
in terms of world affairs and world relations. 

The class of '18 was the largest class up to that time 
that ever entered the University. In fact the number of 
the students passed the thousand mark for the first time 
in the history of the University. 

In the spring of our freshman year we saw the most 
elaborate inauguration of a president that has ever taken 
place at the University. 



52 The UivrivERsiTY Magazine 

The class of '18 has seen the introduction of the one 
year rule in athletics. It helped to change the annual 
defeat which our foot ball team had suffered for ten con- 
secutive years, at Richmond, into a j ust and happy victory. 
It has also witnessed the defeat of the Old Dominion Uni- 
versity in baseball and basketball. 

It has seen the activities of the Bureau of Extension, 
which has mobilized the high schools of the State in foot- 
ball, basket-ball, base-ball, track, and debating, extended 
from Cherokee to Currituck. 

'18 is the first class that ever had a member from the 
Orient to stay four years and graduate with honor. 

Twenty-one members of the class volunteered in the 
service of Uncle Sam when the war broke out, most of 
whom now hold commissions in the army. About nine 
or ten of the last year's junior class are also in the new 
conscripted army. 

The class of '18 has seen and helped tbe I^orth Carolina 
Club become known all over the nation. This club started 
with us at the "Hill." 

A member of the class of '18 broke the record in win- 
ning medals and prizes, when he won five in one term. 
This same member won the state inter-collegiate peace 
orator's contest in 1917. 

Another member of this class led the whole college for 
two terms in scholarship, and in addition defrayed his 
own expenses by working in the printshop. 

The class of '18 has seen the system of athletic elections 
changed as well as athletic relations established between 
Harvard, Yale, and Princeton. 

We have witnessed Mrs. Robt. W. Bingham's bequest 
of $1,250,000, General Carr's fellowship of $5,000, and 
the increased appropriations by the Legislature, a clear 
proof that the people of the State are beginning to realize 
the value of the University. 



The Uxviversity Magazine 53 

Our criterion of education has been ^'service". With 
such high ideals and opportunities as these no one can pro- 
phesy how much success and honor will come to the class 
by the time of their reunion in 1943. 

— E. E. Price. 



The Saving Sin 

At meeting him, joii always see a man as 
perfect as can be — 
Precise you know. 
He's all correct — from head to feet there's nothing 
there that is not neat, * 

And all just so. 
He always asks if he may smoke ; he never 
makes a shocking joke; 
He never swore. 
You search for faults and search some more 
at last you say "He's quite a bore," 
Until behind the parlor door 
You see some ashes on the floor. 
l^ow all his perfect ways will go ; that saving 
sin is there you know. 

Elizabeth A. Lay. 



In the Silence of the E'ight 

Three small, helpless, starving puma whelps, with un- 
opened eyes, were huddled together in the dark, backmost 
recess of their rocky den, shivering with the cold of a late 
spring. Throughout two long, dreary, torturing days and 
comfortless, fearful nights of agonizing, patient waiting, 
nature's instinct had compelled them to keep silent, wait- 
ing dumbly for their mother's return. The parent, how- 
ever, in prowling through the drifted snow in quest of 
food for her famished family, had been caught fast in the 



54 The Un^iversity Magazine 

cruel grasp of a steel trap. In her terror and desperation 
she had finally gnawed her leg free, and, although suffer- 
ing intensely, she was making her way slowly back to- 
wards her rocky retreat. 

'Now, however, the gnawing hunger, the cold stillness 
of the night, and their loneliness forced from the famished 
throats of the whelps, feeble whimpers of distress. These 
fearful cries would surely invite disaster at the hands of 
some prowling enemy. Towards morning a stealthy, rov- 
ing weasel, steeped in blood and the lust of killing, heard 
their cries, and quickly entered their den. The whelps in 
cowering silence shook with fear and huddled back closer 
against the dark, black, damp wall of the den. The blood- 
shot eyes of the weasel gleamed wickedly in the gloomy 
darkness at the prostrate, helpless prey. Then, for a mo- 
ment, stifled cries of agonizing pain broke the stillness of 
the night. Then silence reigned, while the cruel weasel 
drank eagerly of the warm, fresh blood of the mountain 
puma's whelps. 

Again the gloomy silence of the night was broken this 
time by the sharp cracking of a twig. The weasel turned, 
and beheld, there in the entrance to the den, the wounded 
dam. The fiery weasel was no coward. Pitting all its 
cunning, wiry fury against its wounded, furious foe, it 
dashed forward and sank its keen bared' fangs deep into 
the furry neck of the puma. It was her death wound. 
But the puma, with one agonizing slash of her sharp claws 
ripped open the weasel's body and dyed the rocks red with 
its life-blood. With fast glazing eyes and bleeding terri- 
bly, the mother puma dragged herself painfully towards 
her butchered young. Just as she reached them, a quick 
shiver of pain passed through her body, and she fell limp- 
ly upon the rocky, blood-stained floor. Death, the leveller 
of the animate world, had visited her at last. 

— G. B. Lay. 



The University Magazine 55 



Love 



Love, what art thou, that thou shouldst steal my heart; 

That thou shouldst fill my soul with keen delight; 
That thou shouldst wound me with thy little dart ; 

And still be with me, yet out of sight ? 

Love, what art thou, that thou shouldst order me ; 

That thou shouldst guide me by thy mighty hand ; 
That thou shouldst lead me to my bride to be ; 

And with us at the sacred altar stand ? 

O Love ! thou art too dear for me to tell ; 

Thou art the speechless passion of my heart ; 
Thou art that feeling, which in me doth dwell; 

And which from me can never once depart: — 

That deep affection, which comes from afar, 
And rests with me to be my ruling star. 

L. H. JOBE. 



An Iowa Square Dance 

As I sat peacefully smoking, waiting for the dance to 
begin, the top floor of the little, dingy store on the Missis- 
sippi began slowly to fill with country couples dressed in 
their best Sunday go-to-meeting clothes. Men, clad in 
shiny blue coats, celluloid collars that had been forced 
against their wills to do duty for many a social gathering, 
bright green and orange ties, corduroy trousers patched 
in the seats, and tennis shoes with striped socks of many 
hues, were leaning against the dance room walls, in eager 
expectation, awaiting the monotonous music. The girls, 
some sitting along the side of the room on heavy old 
benches, that formerly had done justice in some saloon, oth- 
ers promenading the room in gaudily-colored costumes. 



56 The University Magazine 

which were attractive only in that my attention was fo- 
cused thereon, were laughing and talking at the tops of 
their lungs, chewing gum with rhythmical precision, and 
yelling out of the windows at the newcomers. Old Whis- 
key Bill, a bleary-faced old ''boozer," with a cracked fiddle, 
and the ''banger" of the box were trying to get tuned to- 
gether, in a musical fashion, for they had already seen to 
the other part of the "tuning." Over all, the blackened 
lamps cast a dreamy, romantic air that silhouetted on the 
walls uncanny figures of prehistoric giants, and threw 
into the dark the small children that raced around the 
room, totally oblivious of their mothers' commands, collid- 
ing with outbursts of fury, pain, and tears with everything 
and everybody, and yelling at the top of their voices. 
Through all this I sat, watching the present day recreation 
of the fisher-folk of the Mississippi. 

When this bedlam had just about reached the highest 
pitch of tumultuousness, the two-piece "orchestre" banged 
out some old dancing song, resurrected from the Dark 
Ages ; and the dance is on. With heaving shoulders, some 
more or less to the sing-song noise of the musiC; others to 
their own particular time, packed like sardines in a can and 
with even less room between each dancer and his partner, 
they moved slowly around the room, while the temperature, 
already almost unbearable, rises to the superlative. The 
music stops for an instant, while the men absolve them- 
selves of their coats, a great relief to their own comfort 
but an addition to the stifling atmosphere. Again and 
again the dancers change partners, but the music remains 
restricted to three pieces ; couples leave for the store below 
to drink "pop" and smoke or else to find a vacant seat in 
the darkness outside. The babies, by now, are all stretched 
out in an anteroom, asleep, while the small boys and girls 
are curled up on their mother's laps, oblivious to the tu- 
mult around them. 



The University Magazine 57 

And now the leader of the dance bellows in a loud voice 
that ^'si quadrille" will be the next dance. The couples 
come streaming and steaming in to take their places in 
circles, the ' 'caller" stands on a bench to yell the instruc- 
tions that can not be understood if, even by any possible 
miracle, they were heard ; the keys are banged, the bow 
of the fiddle scrapes, and the couples swing tempestuously. 
With a ''swing her hard," and "all together, boys, let's go," 
the mad swirling of the "square dance" or "quadrille" 
continues over and over again. Finally, the couples begin to 
leave, until at about four or five on Sunday morning the 
last dancers wend their way homeward, tired but happy 
after the strenuous exercise of shuffling to the tune of the 
musical-noise of Whiskey Bill and the "banger." And, if 
I had told them that the music was rotten, that they did 
not know how to dance, that the floor was poor and the 
lights dim, they would have thought that I was just a plain 
"damn fool." 

— G. B. Lay. 



58 ' The Uj^iveesity Magazine 

^i)t ^tubent Jf orum 

A Department Devoted to Discussion, Fro and Con^ of Campus 
Problems and Their Solution 

CONDUCTED BY C. P. SPRUILL. JR. 

A Challenge for Eeadjustment 

The present is a period of unrest. The world atmos- 
phere is charged with a tense current of strained activity. 
Readjustments are made with startling rapidity. The 
old order is changed, giving place to new conditions, from 
which arise fresh problems demanding immediate solu- 
tion. 

Even the seclusion of an isolated college community 
has not been free from the disturbing element in the new 
equation. The restlessness of the times, aggravated by 
unthinking impulses, has been evidenced in an uncon- 
sciously alien element of the student body. There are 
those with us who unconsciously ignore the obligation of 
Carolina men to respect the rights of lower class-men. In 
the action itself there is nothing of unconsciousness. The 
danger lies in its influence upon the University life of the 
future. The tendencies of today become fixed on the 
morrow. N^ow is the critical hour. 

The gentleman's standard is no easy code of honor. It 
implies self-control, tolerance, and unfailing courtesy. The 
term is common, but the gentleman is rarely found. 

Yet this is our standard. Its maintenance is our own 
immediate problem. 

— C. P. Spruill^ Jr. 



Attention ! Cheer Leader 

Probably the most neglected, as some one has said, and 
yet one of the most important persons on our campus to- 
day is the Cheer Leader. Important, we say, because he 



The University Magazine 69 

occupies a place of honor and responsibility; neglected, 
we say, because he does not receive due credit for his work. 

Every college man is acquainted with the trying ex- 
periences that the cheer leader undergoes — the responsi- 
bility that he assumes. He is the nucleus about whom all 
the "pep" on the campus is formed — from whom all this 
"acquired pep" is supposed to radiate^ in all directions. 
On him rests the responsibility of pushing the team on to 
victory or even winning the game from the bleachers. 

Who gets the "cussing" when the grand stands refuse 
to yell? Who suffers the disappointment when the stu- 
dents fail to respond to the call of a "pep" meeting in 
iChapel ? Who sometimes gets the» blame when the game 
is lost ? Indeed, no less a person than the cheer leader. 

And what does he get in return for his efforts? It^s 
true that honor is attached to the position, but is honor 
a sufficient reward for this arduous task? We hesitate 
to answer in the affirmative. So far as we know — this 
gentleman in question has to pay his way into all the 
games, whether they be at home or on foreign grounds. 
Likewise, his traveling expenses, although he may take 
only several trips each year with the team, have been 
coming out of his own purse. 

The proposition, briefly stated, is just this: Is not the 
cheer leader just as much entitled to a monogram as the 
managers of our various athletic teams? Does not the 
honor of being elected cheer leader equal the honor 
of being elected manager of an athletic team? Does not 
the cheer leader work as hard, if not harder than the 
average football or baseball manager? And, therefore, is 
not the cheer leader — not his assistants — entitled to a 
monogram ? We venture to answer in the affirmative. 

When asked for his opinion concerning this proposition 
not long ago one leading citizen of the campus said that 
h^ was opposed to it on the ground that everybody on the 



60 The University Magazine 

campus would soon want a monogram should the cheer 
leader be given one. But, such argument, viewed from 
all angles, is absurd in the extreme. 

We believe that the cheer leader is just as closely as- 
sociated with the team, in spirit at least, as the manager 
of that team. So, why not show our appreciation of him 
by giving him some token of that appreciation ? Let's 
think it over seriously. 

These remarks are not made in the spirit of criticism 
of our athletic authorities, but rather as a suggestion, to 
which we believe they will give their usual careful and 
broad-minded consideration. 

— E. W. Madry. 



Our Military Training Course 

In the excitement and unrest attendant upon the insti- 
tution and organization of our course in military science 
there is danger of our losing sight of the purpose for 
which it was instituted. 

This course was offered at the wish of a fairly large 
percentage of our student body. For that very reason it 
was offered as an entirely voluntary course, not compulsory 
upon anybody. Last spring the student body, awakening 
to a sense of the responsibility for preparation resting up- 
on them, and stirred to action by our sntrance into the 
great conflict which had shaken Europe to its very founda- 
tion, organized a volunteer corps for the purpose of ob- 
taining instruction in military tactics. We are all familiar 
with what took place. The wearing off of the excitement 
caused by the declaration of war ; the departure of a great 
many of our leaders and officers for Fort Oglethorpe ; and 
the near approach of examinations and the summer vaca- 
tion all combined to lessen the interest and participation 
in this instruction. We began training with four or five 
hundred men; we finished with perhaps seventy-five. 



The XT^ntiversity Magazine 61 

Perhaps some of ns thought that would be the last of 
military training here for some time to come. The ardor 
of those men, however, though somewhat dampened by 
this failure, was not by any means extinguished. The 
prevailing sentiment among both students and faculty 
was that something should be done in the way of prepar- 
ation in this time of critical stress in our nation's history. 
C'onsequently, it was not a very great surprise to most of 
the old men to find that there would be a course in military 
science offered here this year. 

The number of students who have taken advantage of 
this opportunity to prepare themselves in some degree for 
the grim business of war has been gratify ingly large. 
Xearly five hundred men, almost one-half of the total 
registration in college, have enrolled themselves for this 
course. This means that nearly all who could see their 
way clear to do so without interfering seriously with their 
work are taking this training. But here is the serious 
question : How many of these five hundred realize the ad- 
vantages that should accrue to them from this course and 
the duty they have taken upon themselves in signing up 
for it? How many of these men enrolled for the course 
with the intention of getting five hours credit sim])]y by 
taking a little exercise, without the slightest intention of 
developing themselves mentally and physically for active 
service in war ? When the newness wears off it is going 
to be dull at times, and the military grind will not be 
the most pleasant thing in the world, especially when the 
drill is carried on in the raw wind and on the frozen 
ground of winter. How many will make good ? 

Already some men have stated that they were not so 
anxious to get the military experience as the five hours 
credit. These are the men who will be the laggards when 
the work }>egins to get hard. They do not realize the pur- 
pose of this course, and the duty of every man to get just 



62 The U.\ivkl\sjty Maijazixe 

as much out of it as possible. Even as the men in the 
schools of Medicine and Pharmacy are pre]:)aring them- 
selves for service in their particular lines, so the men en- 
rolled for this military training should all he preparing 
for active service in the field. Each man should work as 
if his life depended upon it, as it well may, before we are 
through with this war. Our "bit" consists in putting our 
best efforts into preparing ourselves for Uncle Sam's ser- 
vice; if we do that, we may rest assured that no one can 
accuse iis of being "slackers." 

— Robert B. Gwyxx. 



The Call of the: Ttafes 

Growing out of the present unrest which characterizes 
all the nations of the earth, placing them in a state of 
expectancy, with nothing but speculation as to what is 
about to happen, there has come to every truly University 
man an awakening — a realization of the world's great 
need at the close of the war for college trained men. "men 
with strong minds, great hearts, trne faith, and ready 
hands." 

This crisis calls, first, for a clear and correct conception 
of real conditions. That calls in turn for a sane and sober 
study of the conditions as they are. Both require indi- 
vidual originality, in which there has always been a woeful 
lack. Few students can be found in the ["niversity who 
really have convictions which they may fairly claim as 
their own upon the questions of today. Second hand opin- 
ions are easily acquired. Ready made opinions are the 
stock in trade of newspapers, of stump speakers, of fana- 
tics, of street-corner seers and of goods-box wiseacres. We 
are living in an age of speed mania. Men everywhere 
complain of lack of time for the things they set themselves 
to do. They cannot wait for the slow^ mails to carry their 
messages. Even onr professed l)nsiness men ont in the 



The University Magazine 63 

state patronize the sleeping cars on tlie railways in order 
to save the daylight hours for the business which is always 
urgent. The cost of such a rush is dangerous, no matter 
how measured. He who eats rapidly is liable to death 
from indigestion. He who would get rich quickly must 
risk his fortune. He who thinks fast is in danger of su- 
perficiality, is even in danger of not thinking at all. This 
crisis calls to that class of students who, if they will, can, 
with their developed and trained minds, get down to the 
essence of the questions which confront us, can point out 
the principles involved, can show th^ cause of wrong con- 
ditions, and can propose remedies, with sound and con- 
vincing logic back of their propositions. These are the 
men who should get busy at once, for the impending crisis 
calls to them to study, weigh, judge, and to declare their 
convictions. 

In the second place, this crisis calls us to a true altru- 
ism. It is a loud call and a long one. It is a call for a 
new spirit, large enough and pure enough to meet new 
conditions and all conditions. It is a call to a spirit exact- 
ly in antithesis to the present prevailing spirit of material- 
ism and selfishness. One of the functions of this Uni- 
versity is to serve as the nursery of democracy. Family 
prestige and the power of wealth are here pitted against 
brain and energy and it is needless to say which is victor 
in the fight. We watch with sympathetic interest the 
struggle between these opposing forces. Intellect coupled 
with tireless application has ever triumphed over aristo- 
cratic or plutocratic pretension behind which hide an 
empty brain and a sluggish mind. This crisis throws out 
a challenge. It is a challenge to choose, and to choose 
quickly, between such an altruism, everyone for everyone 
else in everything; and anarchy, everyone against every 
other one, in everything. This challenge is the call of the 
crisis, addressed again, especially to that great, intelligent, 



64 The University Magazine 

conservative, silent class of students, who are taking but 
little part in college activity, and who are best able to 
understand and to practice the saving altruism. 

In the third place, this crises appeals for a strong leader- 
ship. If an army of intelligent altruists, having studied 
conditions until they had reached correct conceptions, were 
to volunteer for a consistent service, they would need 
leaders, and leaders of their own kind. If we have genu- 
ine altruistic leaders, altruism will grow. Those who 
know what conditions are, what they ought to be, and how 
they may be made, are the only ones fit for leadership in 
any college community. We are proud to confess that 
there are a few, if not many, such men on this campus. 
The call of the crisis, therefore, is for leaders of a high 
type. They must be men with intuition. The call is for 
leaders of large capacity, who can measure changing con- 
ditions quickly and accurately, and reach decisions from 
which there is no appeal, in time to direct the far-reach- 
ing action which the changing conditions demand. The 
call of the crisis is for leaders, also, who are endowed with 
keen insight. The call of the crisis is for men upon whom 
the nation may depend in the hour of need, men of integ- 
rity, of whose veracity, honesty, and unselfish purpose all 
can be sure. The crisis calls for men with the courage of 
their convictions, who will not court popularity, or shrink 
from opposition, but knowing the right will do it. Such 
men will be men of intensity, men who give themselves 
wholly to that which they undertake, and persist until the 
end. Such men are not discredited by the fact that the 
masses do not easily follow their leadership, preferring 
the flattery and cheap patronage of the egotistic dema- 
gogue or the pandering weakling. That fact but em- 
phasis the seriousness of the case and the need of the 
higher leadership. It proves again the reality of the 



The University Magazine 65 

impending crisis. This is not the cry of tlie alarmist; it 
is the emergency appeal of a desperate condition. 

— FoEREST Miles. 



The Workings of the ISTew Election System 

What ahout our new election system? Has it been a 
success? To answer in the affirmative is only to put it 
mildly, we are sure. All those who are acquainted with 
our Athletic Association elections o£ previous years now 
realize the absurdity of such an antiquated and haphazard 
system. 

Let's view for a moment a typical election of years in 
the past. The election was supposed to begin in chapel 
about 2 o'clock, usually on a Saturday afternoon. About 
2 :20, at the earliest, after many strenuous efforts on the 
part of certain interested individuals, a quorum was se- 
cured. 

Then the 2 :30 bell, which corresponds to our present 
2 o'clock bell, took quite a number off to the laboratories, 
sometimes the elections had to be suspended at this point 
until reenforcements could be brought up; at other times 
they continued with barely a quorum present. The most 
important officers were elected first, leaving the minor 
offices for the last. Consequently, many of our brethren, 
having gone up to see their favorites, who happened to be 
pulling for the big jobs, elected, quietly took their depar- 
ture when they felt they had done their duty. Therefore, 
usually the latter part of the election was conducted with 
hardly — sometimes, we fear, without — a quorum present. 
One time last spring, for instance, the election had to be 
postponed indefinitely, when about two-thirds of the offices 
had been filled, on account of the fact that a quorum had 
not remained to see it through. Such has been our past 
state of affairs. 

E'ow's let view for a moment our present system. Bal- 



6Q The Ui^iveesity Magazine 

lot boxes are placed at tlie Chapel, the Med., the Phar- 
macy, and the Law buildings, thus giving free access to 
the polls, which are open from 2 to 5 P. M. Each man 
is given an individual ballot. He votes secretly; there's 
no one to watch him. 

And what are the results? They are self-evident; and 
speak for themselves. The election last month was a 
guarantee of the trust we have reposed in this new ballot 
system. Notable among the outstanding features were 
the absence of undue excitement and haste, which have 
characterized our elections in the past. 'No complaints 
have come to our ears, either from those who won or those 
who lost. All seem to be satisfied with the outcome. Now, 
isn't this system an improvement over the old one? 

— R. W. Madry. 



The University Magazine 67 

€xcf)anses! 

CONDUCTED BY J. MINOR GWYNN 

"0 wad some Pow'r the giftie gie us 
To see oursels as others see us. 
It wad frae monie a blunder free us 
And foolish notion. i' 

With the foregoing prayer of Bobby Burns in our hearts 
we greet the new year. If we can, literary critics that we 
are, gracefully and tactfully^ and at the same time con- 
vincingly prove to our contemporaries that their blunders 
are real blunders, their foolish notions foolish, — if we 
can do this, and at the same time offer some suggestions 
as to the improvement of these faults, — then we shall 
feel that we are in some measure accomplishing the pur- 
pose of this department. We have different kinds of 
criticism, but the constructive type is generally the 
only type productive of attempted improvements. There- 
fore, high ideals for our literary criticism are neces- 
sary, tremble though we may at the thought of our re- 
sponsibility. We must add, however, that we are not only 
on the lookout for blunders alone — we are on the lookout 
for good literature, and we expect to find it. Our pur- 
pose is to try to be fair and offer suggestions only when 
absolutely necessary. With such an aim our relations 
should be congenial and helpful. 

The Magazine welcomes the first issue of the Redwood, 
University of Santa Clara. Its articles are short, contain 
a deal of local color and are very well written. 




0nv Cfjrisitmas! Hint isi 
i^otuonBisfplap 



CHRISTMAS AND PATRIOTIC GREETINGS 

MONOGRAM STATIONERY 

VISITING CARDS 



THE SEEMAN PRINTERY, INC. 

112 SOUTH CORCORAN STREET 



I Scbittman 5ewelr^ Company I 

I GREENSBORO, N. C, | 




% The State's Largest Jewelers and Gem Merchants* % 

X* Get Our Prices Before Yoa Buy. % 

♦♦♦ ♦!♦ 

I UNIVERSITY BOYS 

J Meet Your Friends 

I at the I 

J Students' headquarters — Durham as well as Chapel Hill % 

± t 



L 




The 

University of North CaroHna 

Magazine 

Old Series Vol. 48 No. 2 New Series Vol 35 



CONTENTS FOR NOVEMBER, 1917 

PAGE 

"Qua cursum ventus" — (Poem) John S. Terry 71 

The Students' Challenge Captain J. Stuart Allen 74 

A Field in Flanders — (Poem) Thomas Wolfe 77 

Germany and the "Next Time" A. H. Patterson 78 

A Eaid on the Bosche E. A. Boss 82 

Let Men Be Free — (Poem) C. G. Tennent 90 

A Neglected Theatre of War K. Kato 91 

"Hath Taken Away" W. D. MacMUlan 98 

A Prayer— (Poem) J. S. Terry 103 

War Clouds Over the Campus, '60, '98, '17 

Kemp P. Battle 104 

The University in War Time A. M. Coates 106 

I. D. E.— (Poem) F—1—5 112 

The Call to the College Man J. B. Bullitt 113 

Our Military Organization. ...T/ie Company Captains 115 

From a Co-ed's Diary 118 

Letters of a Freshman — No. 2 122 

Editorial Comment 126 

Sketches 129 

The Student Forum 151 

Exchanges 156 






tlTfjankggibins 



l^t gibe tfjanfesi tfjat toe are pribilegeb to fenotu tftat **tf)e 
HB rigftt is; more precious; tfjan peace/* tljat tue are fisi)t= 
ins **for tfje tftingsi tftat toe fiabe altoaps; carrieb near= 
t^t to our })eart2(===for bemocracp, for tfje rigf)t of tfjos^e tofjo 
Submit to autf)oritj> to fjabe a boice in tfjeir oton #obern= 
ments;, for tije rights; anb libertiei^ of sfmall nations, for a 
unibersfal bominion of rigfjt bp s^ucf) a concert of free peoples; 
as; s;f)aU bring peace anb s;afetj> to all nations; anb make tlje 
toorlb its;elf at lasit free/* 

-j^e gibe tfjanfes; tfjat to s;ucf) a tas;fe toe can bebicate **our 
Hi libes; anb our fortuned, eberptfting tfjat toe are anb 
eberptljing tfjat toe fiabe, toitlj tfje pribe of tl)os;e toljo 
fenoto tfjat tlje bap fjas; come tofjen America is; pribilegeb 
to s;penb fjer bloob anb ij^r migfjt for tlje principles; tfjat 
gabe fter birtfj, anb l)appines;s; anb tfje peace tofjicf) silje fjas; 
treas;ureb/* 



THE 

University Magazine 

NOVEMBER, 1917 
Old Series Vol. 48 No. 2 New Series Vol. 35 

JOHN S. TERRY 

/ could not doubt that mans soul is divine. 
For just when I would feel secure, I know 
There's something that would turn away that doubt; 
Belief would rise — perhaps with sunset-glow, 
A friendly greeting — death of one beloved. 
Or words lit up by some loved master s fire. 

And yet, poor, sensual, pleasure-loving man 
Is such a trifle I God so wonderful ! 
We are but dust of one small lonely star. 
One that will lose its light as eons roll. 
And one whose land is slowly carried down 
To a devouring sea. 

We think ourselves 
The center of creation. Vaunting boohs 
That register achievements of our minds. 
We sometimes fail to think of Rim who gave 
The mind that we so highly praise. We laud 
Our mighty Shakespeare, hailing him who shows 
The soul and mind of man with vivid truth! 
How strangely vain seems all this praise when we 
Stand silently by still more silent forms 
Of those whom we have seen in joy of life, 



72 The University Magazine 

Whom we have hnown to love, to laugh, — and now 
A mighty yearning hrealcs our hearts in twain; 
We cry aloud and ash why this should he; 
We weep and futile protestations rise; 
We feel the age-old longings in our hearts 
For life for those whom we have seen pass out. 

But then again our souls are lifted up 
When we behold the splendor of the shy — 
The sun is sunh — infinity's revealed. 
And we can judge of the great universe 
The stretches far in awful grandeur, there 
Revealed! Beneath the microscope we see 
Another space that stimulates our minds 
To revel in conjectures of the things 
Undreamed as yet in mans philosophy ! 

In spite of these we build up our small creeds,. 
And each of us, lihe Britling, mahes a God 
Who satisfies his own peculiar need. 
Each man forgets that from our little orb 
Prayers rise in many thousand varied tongues. 
The Teutons call on God as their ally. 
Forgetting that great truth can be at once 
In part with them, in part with other men. 
The agony that war now causes us 
Has filled our minds and hearts with questionings. 
We fight and pray, believing God's with us. 
Perhaps also forgetting truth may be 
In part with those whom we combat. We grope. 
Confused by pain, and sorrow weighs us down. 

These thoughts arose, and I with ardor searched 
To see why war should be. No answer came 
Until as once I watched some children play. 



The Univeesity Magazine 73 

I saw one suddenly become incensed. 

He struck his mate, and them both, angry ^ fought. 

And as I stood thereby, I felt for them 

A love groiu in my heart. I smiled, passed on. 

And hneiu full well that all would soon be right. 

Then, as I mused, I thought that to our God 
We are as those whom I saw fighting there. 
But death fills us with terror and dismay 
In spite of creed and faith. The pain that tears 
Our nerves makes us cry out against it all. 

Noiu can it be, that as God watches us. 
He sees us purging earth of loathsome things, 
{Our death is hut an incident to Him) 
And that He sorrows with deep love for us. 
As ive are in the heat of awful fires. 
But joys to see us moving nobly on 
To days when lusts of nations shall be lost. 
And men united in one brotherhood? 

Perhaps we're moving upward to this day. 
And as we toil, I wonder can it be 
That God looks on with understanding love? 



74 The University Magazine 

®})e ^tubent^si CfjaUenge 

J. STUAET ALLEN 

One may have read many books on this great World 
War, and even tried to imagine the frightful odds one 
enters in taking up the cause of freedom, yet to grasp the 
actual conditions, such as physical and mental strain in 
the trench warfare, is practically impossible. The fight- 
ing is on such a colossal S3ale that it is impossible to con- 
ceive. When one actually gets to the front, the vividness 
of the stories is lost and the reality begins. After the first 
six months, the strain under existing circumstances then 
becomes almost unbearable, especially if one is under con- 
stant shell fire or in the trenches. It is this strain that 
has to go on continually, until one can stand it no more 
and is compelled to go back behind the lines into solitude 
to recover from mental breakdown. How sad it is to see 
the men reach such a pitch that one day they break utterly, 
lose all sense of control, and possibly go temporarily insane. 
So it is when one first reaches the front, and is so keenly 
eager to make good, that he wonders that the other men 
who have possibly been imder fire for some six months are 
shaky and unreliable. K'ow, as time goes on the newcomer 
becomes a bit unnerved, too, and, unless sufficient rest is 
obtained, he is likewise subject to this breakdown so com- 
mon to all fighting men. As we fought for over a week 
with overwhelming odds against us, our own small band 
grew fewer and fewer on account of shell fire, the lack 
of food to nourish us, and the lack of reinforcements 
for aid. Those eight days on the ''Battle of the Somme'' 
were almost unbearable — we were without sleep and had 
only the deep mud on which to rest our weary bodies. 
Yet, with unreserved strength we fought on, knowing that 
great results were expected of us. Then, at the crucial 
moment, assistance came. One misty morn we tried to 



The University Magazine 75 

-cheer the deliverers of the situation. Our voices could 
give forth no sound on account of our state of exhaustion. 
The survivors of that awful day betook themselves to the 
haven of rest, the Base Camp, which was some eight miles 
behind the lines and they then collapsed, utterly exhausted. 

Ypres, too, that death-like place, where many a fine 
man has come to rest in peace, has been also the scene of 
^'bloody encounters." There man after man has laid 
down and collapsed from strain. What a nightmare to 
think of those awful days when we were cut off for nearly 
a week by the German's barrage, when we were unable to 
get out our wounded who were crying and begging for 
help, when we knew that no aid could be provided and felt 
the agony of waiting for help without knowing at what 
moment the end was to come. But when the relief arrived 
and all sallied forth for that long sought for rest, the reali- 
zation was too great and with difficulty they trudged 
from the trenches till the rest camp was reached. On the 
way out men, although dropping from faintness, tried to 
go further. 

Let us contrast this life of hardship to that of our col- 
lege days on the campus, where worry, strain, and mental 
discomfort are practically unknown. Have we ever said to 
ourselves, as we stroll under the spreading trees within this 
peaceful sphere, where one day comes and goes without a 
solitary dis3omfort, that possibly this time next year we 
may all be doing our duty for our country, fighting abroad, 
and that we in turn may be called upon to undergo just 
such strain and fighting? If, then, the war is to continue, 
why not start to-day and do our utmost to train our bodies 
and minds for that great struggle in which some day we 
may ourselves take part ? Then the supreme test will come 
and, as it were, a challenge be issued to us to see if we are 
ready to do not only justice to our country, but to our- 
selves. !N^o better opportunity is afforded than that of a 



76 The UisrivEESiTY Magazine 

military organization where one can get knowledge of the^ 
essentials that train one to think, and to act quickly, and 
that main essential, discipline. How hard seems this work 
and all that it implies. Yet what a wonderful difference 
we will find in ourselves if we do not act in an individual 
way, but co-operate as a body. In this way we can make 
the workings of a number of troops like a piece of ma- 
chinery, each man knowing exactly what he is to do and 
when. Thus the war is to be won^ not by mere indi- 
vidual fighting, but by the fighting of millions acting as 
one. When the call in France and England went forth for 
men, the notice was given for whole-hearted men and not 
selfish men, who thought only of comfort to themselves, 
and what they could get out of their land without return- 
ing an ounce of gratitude. Let not this apply to men in 
American communities when that call is put to you to go. 
Do not respond in a half-hearted way, but go forth full of 
keenness and sense of duty, being proud to be able to play 
a small part in the world's struggle. Only can this part be 
succesfully fulfilled when one has the right condition and 
experience, and here, I say, is a splendid chance to get 
that. Walk with a full heart, be eager to get on, 
keep always in mind that at some future time you may 
be the one to be relied on. If we still hold within our- 
selves that idea of self-content, and do not care to put our- 
selves out for any cause, now is the time to throw that 
selfishness to the four winds, and to take up a more ideal 
motive, that of bettering ourselves, so at some period in 
life we may be called upon to act in a loyal manner. Then 
we will all greet that test, knowing we are prepared and 
will win in spite of heavy odds. 

Therefore, I repeat, start in to-day, if you have not al- 
ready done so, to prepare high ideals of thought and good 
physical condition for the great struggle in store for us. 
in life. 



The University Magazine 77 



^ Jf lelb in jFlanber£( 

THOMAS WOLFE 

The low, grey clouds are drifting 'cross the sky, 
While here and there the little smoke puffs break, 

And now and then the shrapnel bursts on high. 
And growling guns their mighty thunder make. 

A war-ripped field, — with what a tale to tell ! 

A tale to cause the souls of kings to quake, 
For here, within a smoking, bloody Hell, 

Ten million risk their lives for Freedom's sake. 

And to the right a ruined village burns, 
And to the left a wood its secrets hold, 

But in the gutted field the plowshare turns 

A grinning skull which sneers its message bold. 



78 The University Magazine 

(Sermanp anb tije **^ext Vtimt** 

A. H. PATTERSON 

During a residence of eight months in Germany, from 
August, 1905, to April, 1906, the writer Jiad many oppor- 
tunities of learning something of what the Germans 
thought about war in general, and the imminence of a 
struggle with France in particular. The Moroccan crisis, 
followed by the Algeciras Conference, occurred during 
this time, and the newspapers were very much excited over 
it. Not long before, it will be remembered, Germany had 
aroused the intense hostility of France by demanding the 
downfall of Delcasse, and no wonder. Fancy what would 
have been the feeling in Germany had France or England, 
in a time of peace, demanded that the Kaiser dismiss Von 
Buelow from the Chancellorship under threat of war if 
he dared to refuse ! 

In truth, Germany's sabre-rattling held Europe terri- 
fied, though war seemed too horrible a thing to be con- 
sidered likely. Men argued that the governments of the 
European countries could not drag their peoples into war, 
and that if they tried to do such an insane thing the finan- 
ciers would refuse the money necessary to carry it on. And 
yet everybody spoke of the ''next war." A German major 
told a friend of mine that war with France was absolutely 
certain sooner or later, and even named the indemnity, — 
five billion dollars, — which France would be required to 
pay after a quick, sharp struggle, shorter even than the 
war of 1870-71. 

At the Herhstparade, or Fall Eeview, of the Prussian 
army garrisoned in Berlin and Brandenburg, I sat next 
to an old German farmer, a veteran of the Franco-Prussian 
war, who had come to see the great parade on the Tempel- 
liofer Feld. When the tens of thousands of brilliantly uni- 
formed Prussian Guards swept by and saluted the Kaiser 



The University Magazine T9 

to the fanfare of a hundred trumpets he grew so excited 
that he wept with joy^ and gave me snatches of reminis- 
cence of the old glorious days when he marched into Paris. 
He carefully explained that all the troops in the review 
were Prussian; that on that day the Kaiser was not the 
German Emperor, but the King of Prussia, and he spoke 
slightly of Saxons, Bavarians and Wuerttemburgers. When 
I asked him if he thought Gcrma^iy would have another 
war with France, he looked at me in surprise and replied, 
^^Certainly, but not yet. The next war will be with Eng- 
land. She is our greatest enemy now." 

I could not induce him to give any reasons for fighting 
either France or England; he merely shook his head and 
said, ^'You'll see." 

At a luncheon in Berlin an Austrian friend showed me 
the card which every reservist officer carries always with 
him, and which contains his marching orders in case of 
war. He told me that these orders had been entirely 
changed a few weeks before. In reply to my question 
he said, '^Does it mean anything? It may mean war; 
it may mean nothing ; how should I know ?" 

A wave of hatred for England seemed to have overflowed 
the country, especially directed against her king, Edward 
VII, the Kaiser's uncle, who had so cleverly brought Eng- 
land out of her condition of ^'splendid isolation" and had 
made her in a few years so diplomatically strong that Ger- 
many was kept guessing as to just how strong she was, and 
how far the Kaiser dared go in threatening her with war. 
En2;land's shrewd move in buildino' the ^'Dreadnoucrht " 
the first of its type, as an answer to the completion of the 
Kiel Canal, infuriated Germany beyond measure, because 
not only had England, in the record time of eight months, 
built a battleship which was more than a match for any- 
thing Germany had at the time, but what was far worse, 
any vessel Germany could build large enough and power- 



80 The Univeesity Magazine 

ful enough to stand against the ^^Dreadnought" would be 
too large to go through the Kiel Canal, which was there- 
fore rendered practically useless as a weapon of war. 

Scarcely was the canal opened to traffic, therefore, when 
Germany was forced to take steps to rebuild it on a far 
larger scale, and this took nine years, so it was not ready 
for war uses until the spring of 1914. Still, in spite of 
the Kaiser's exhortations to his army to keep its sabres 
bright and ready for use, people refused to believe in the 
danger of war, and argTied that the Kaiser was obliged to 
keep a great army for self-defense, situated as he was be- 
tweent two strong enemies, France and Russia. This big 
army cost a huge sum ; therefore the Kaiser had a right as 
a good business man to make it ''earn its board and keep" 
by using it as a threatening weapon to exact concessions, 
favorable treaties, preferential treatment, etc., from the 
governments of other nations, though it was claimed that 
the Kaiser was bluft'ing as to real war — that he would 
never go so far unless it was absolutely necessary, because 
Germany was getting everything she wanted more rapidly 
than she really could have expected or even hoped, as her 
meteoric career in trade and growth in weltmacht since 
1871 clearly testified. I came away from Germany with 
the idea that the Kaiser would threaten war, and play at 
war manoeuvres, but that he was indeed too good a business 
man to risk everything by going to war when he was getting 
both power and trade by peace methods, unless Germany 
were attacked, — an unthinkable contingency, — or else he 
should happen to carry some bluff too far to retreat. 

The Venezuela affair and the second Moroccan crisis 
confirmed this opinion, so that I was quite ready to agree 
with Dr. Karl Rathgen, of Hamburg, who proved con- 
clusively in his lecture here to the students of the Univer- 
sity in the spring of 1914 that war was now impossible, 
owing to commercial and other conditions which are in- 



The University Magazine 81 

ternational and world-wide. And yet in a few months Ger- 
many had sprung like a tigress upon an unsuspecting and 
unprepared world and the Great War was on. 

ISTow Germany wants peace — with annexations and in- 
demnities, if possible, — with neither, if she cannot get it 
otherwise, — but peace she must have on the best terms ob- 
tainable, so that she may begin to prepare for the '^next 
time." Dr. Walter Kathenau said a^ear ago in the Berlin 
Lokal Anzeiger, ^'We began this war a year too soon," and 
then proceeded to tell how they must get ready for the 
^'next time." 

General Loringhoven said recently in an interview that 
"since we'll have to begin again," more radical measures 
would have to be taken to make sure that when the ''next 
time" comes Germany will not fail to win. The Cologne 
Gazette takes the ''next time" for granted, and suggests 
that Germany ought to train hosts of colonial troops to 
aid her in the struggle. This being the mind of Germany, 
the Allies are quite right in resisting all the pleas of senti- 
mentalists and pacifists for an early and inconclusive 
peace, and in preparing grimly and steadily to win a de- 
cisive victory, so that the "next time" will not come for 
Germany for many generations. This war has, in fact, 
become a war of insurance to the world against any "next 
time" on the part of any nation whatever. 



82 The University Magazine 

^ a^aitr on tfje Pocfje 

R. A. ROSS 

Sergeant William Alexander believed something great 
was going to happen. The big guns had started early with 
the advantage slightly in favor of the Germans. He felt 
as if he would not care a snap if one of the bursting shrap- 
nel would end his tiresome life. Suddenly he decided to 
ask Captain Wood's permission to attempt to destroy one 
of the enemy's machine gun locations. He thought he 
could easily do this, and, if he didn't — oh well, what dif- 
ference would it make one way or the other ? Finally he 
approached Captain Wood, saluted, and asked, ^'Captain, 
may Sergeant Alexander try his hand at bombing the 
enemy's machine gun trench, which has been harrassing 
your position all day ?" 

To his utter surprise Wood said, ''I^o," and walked off. 

Sergeant Alexander recklessly decided to undertake the 
task regardless of Captain Wood's orders, so he procured 
a sack of bombs, and set out on his way. As he was going 
up out of the communication trenches, he met his best 
friend, James Campbell, who was a former prize-fighter. 
Campbell looked surprised when he saw the sack of bombs 
on Alexander's shoulder, and said, ^Will, you're surely 
bound for Berlin. What's the meaning of all that frown 
on your face ?" 

"Why, hello, Jimmy," Alexander said, ''I have decided 
to do something desperate. I'm going to try to destroy 
that confounded German machine gun stronghold, and 
win that strategic point." 

''And what's the cause of this sudden move ?" asked 
Jimmy. 

"If you really want to know, come over in this dugout 
and I'll tell you the whole story." Campbell followed sil- 



The University Magazine 83 

ently. They seated themselves on a piece of broken trench 
timber. ^^It started this way," began Alexander, ''Wood 
and I were cadets — yes, roommates — at West Point. Our 
friendship was so close that it was never questioned. But 
both of us began going with Professor Hanley's daughter, 
Dorothy, and right then we began drifting apart. Wood 
wanted to get sore when he saw that I stood higher in the 
lady's esteem. But I had a long ialk with him, and we 
both seemed to be reconciled. He began dissipating pretty 
heavily soon after. One night as I was returning from 
Professor Hanley's house a little later than ususal, I met 
Wood coming up the walk. I noticed that he had been 
drinking a little, but paid no attention to that. At the gate 
we were halted by the sentry who said we would have to 
wait until Major Greer arrived — we would have to explain 
our lateness to him. Finally the major arrived, and called 
us to one side. As he smelled whiskey, he gave us a very 
sharp reprimand. Suddenly Wood became infuriated and 
struck the major. I rushed in to part them; at the same 
time the sentry came up, and thought I was taking part in 
the fight. They brought us up before a faculty committee 
next day and Professor Planley was on the committee. We 
both were shipped. At the hearing Wood would not testify 
to my innocence, knowing that I could then see Dorothy 
as often as I liked. At the same time Wood knew that I 
would be brought into disrepute with Professor Hanley. 
We both tried, but in vain, to gain an interview with Dor- 
othy. Wood and myself, not wishing to face disgrace, 
sailed for Europe, he one day, I the next. Queer to say, 
both of us had written Dorothy before sailing and in Lon- 
don each received answer, in which she said she would ac- 
cept the one who first proved his innocence by winning a 
medal for exceptional bravery. Both of us, though no 
longer friends, entered the war under the British flag. He 
obtained his captaincy — his superiority over me — while I 



84 The University Magazine 

was in the base hospital with a 'busted' hand. ^N'ow, he 
won't let me try this thing, knowing that I might get by 
with it, but I am going to do it anyway, and yes, I am 
going to come out alive." So saying, he told his friend, 
who could not for the life of him, swallow the lump in his 
throat, farewell, both realizing that this might be their last 
greeting. With an air of determination Alexander set 
out on the almost suicidal mission, which he had chosen 
for himself. Having told his friend farewell, Alexander 
started for the first line trench. This he reached after 
having traversed a perfect maze of trenches. He looked up 
in the sky to see just about what time it was. The sun had 
just gone down. It was about seven o'clock. Many friends 
spoke to him as he passed through the deep, almost im- 
pregnable first line trench. He kept on until he came to 
an advance trench, to the left of which were several ma- 
chine guns. The German stronghold, in which the ma- 
chine guns were placed, was directly opposite. Using a 
trench periscope, he saw the lay of the land. Huge shell 
craters were to be seen almost everywhere. He did not 
mind this, however, for he knew they would offer some 
protection when he started his journey across the horrible 
^''No Man's Land." He caught a glimpse of the machine 
gun location. It seemed to be made of solid concrete. All 
around it were all kinds of entanglements of wire and 
poles. Some of the poles had been splintered by the ar- 
tillery fire. After getting the lay of the land, Alexander 
went up to a sergeant who was in charge of several machine 
guns, and told him that he had orders to destroy the ene- 
my's machine gun location as soon as it was dark enough. 
The sergeant looked at him, and finally said in a pure 
Irish voice, ''And begorra, son, is it well ye know what ye 
air about to do ?" 

Alexander answered, "Certainly I do. Captain Wood 



The University Magazine 85 

said that those machine guns must be destroyed, and I'm 
going to try it." 

As it was not yet dark enough, Alexander sat down and 
talked to the Irishman. In about an hour Alexander got 
up and prepared to set out on his dangerous journey. As 
he was about to start up one of the saps, the sergeant 
checked him. ''The opening in the wire is just to our left," 
said the Irishman ; then added quickly, ''May God be with 
ye, my son. Eemember, 'tis Sergeant O'Reilly who has 
charge of these machine guns, and 'tis well he'll watch and 
protect ye." 

Alexander ran up one of the sapheads, and climbed off 
the parapet. He was now in no man's land ; so he must be 
very cautious. He found the opening in the entanglements 
and crawled through. He got down flat on the ground, 
and crawled, snake-fashion, toward the enemy's trench. 
He would not look to either side, for he knew what ghastly 
things would meet his sight. It was lucky on his part that 
the moon was almost obscured by the smoke clouds. An- 
other thing aided him greatly, for Sergeant O'Reaily had 
not forgotten his promise. He could hear the machine 
gun bullets as they whistled over his head. 'No visible ob- 
ject appeared over the enemy's embankment. The crawl- 
ing now became very tiresome to Alexander. He had not 
reckoned the distance to be so great. He was very tired 
and it seemed to him that he was dragging a field piece 
behind him, instead of a sack of bombs. Why had he 
brought so many anyway? One would have sufficed. 
Such thoughts ran through his mind as he crawled from 
shell hole to shell hole. But suddenly he pulled himself 
together. It was no time to be thinking about such things, 
for just ahead was the stronghold. He looked about for a 
flaw in the entanglement. Finally, he found the opening, 
and crawled noiselessly through. He could hear someone 
talking in the pit. He now realized how much help Ser- 



86 The University Magazine 

goant O'Eeily had been. He could hear the bullets whist- 
ling hardly five feet over his head. He could hear the 
voice of one who seemed to be a commanderj speaking 
in guttural tones to the men. He could make out what 
he was saying. They did not know the cause of the sud- 
den outburst from the British. He heard the commander 
tell the machine gun sergeant to explode '^it" in five min- 
utes, if the fire continued, regardless of other orders. 
What was ''it" ? Oh, now he had it, ''it" was one of those 
underground mines, which were just becoming popular. 
He placed the strap over his left shoulder (the bag resting 
on his right hip) and grasped his pistol with his left hand. 
He knew O'Reilly was watching for him. He had been 
given twenty-five minutes to reach the pit. He now began 
planning his attack. • At that moment the machine gun 
fire stopped, and he sprang for the pit. 

He threw the first bomb in the middle of the group of 
men ; the next one into one of the dugouts ; the third at 
the machine guns; and the fourth at what appeared to be 
an electric switchboard. A man rushed from behind an 
ammunition box, but Alexander shot him immediately. 
Something landed on his back. He fought loose, but lost 
his pistol in so doing; a huge German then stood before 
him. ISTow, he thought, had come the time to fight for his 
own life. This he did with all the cunning that he pos- 
sessed. For the first time in his life, Alexander was really 
glad he had taken up many branches of athletics while at 
West Point, for this infuriated Germany called for all his 
resources. He finally got in a blow that dazed the Ger- 
man. He grasped him around the thigh and shoulder, and 
was about to throw the man into a pit, when the ground 
seemed to shift under his tired feet, and he fell, with his 
arm through the German's belt, over some broken machine 
guns. What was that which cracked like a broken twig? 
What was the cause of the awful plan that ran from his 



The University Magazine 87 

head to his feet ? What was this he had in his arms ? Why 
was he here? Why — oh, why anything? All these ques- 
tions ran through Alexander's upset brain, and he fell into 
a troubled stupor. 

After all, he thought, it would not be so painful to die. 
But he had promised to do a certain thing, and to come 
out alive. He could not die, for it would be going back on 
his word. Somebody had stood by his promise. It was 
wrong to go back on a promis3. He* must live. Only he 
did wish somebody would take that weight off of his chest, 
and quit pulling his arm. It was not right to hurt any- 
body that way, especially if one was bound down. Where 
was he? Why, of course he was in the trench — but no 
— there was a tent over his head, and other persons were 
in cots just like himself. And the man, next to him, who 
was trying so hard to smile beneath several layers of white 
bandage, was Jimmy Campbell. ^^Wait," said Jimmy, 
putting a grimy finger over his mouth, when he saw Alex- 
ander about to speak, ^'You can talk in about an hour, if 
you cannot wait until morning. It is about twelve o'clock 
now, and we have got plenty of time." 

In about two hours Will awoke. He was feelinfz; much 
better only he felt a pain in his shoulder from time to time. 
He now realized what had caused the strange pains while 
he was in the stupor. The stretcher bearers had brought 
him to the hospital within half an hour after his injury. 
It took the doctor some time to set his shoulder, but it 
would knit back all right. 

"Did we take the stronghold ?" asked Will, after he had 
been staring at Jimmy for about fifteen minutes. 

"Did we?" replied Jimmy. "We certainly did, and I 
was the first man to enter the trench after you, and re- 
ceived this cut over the ear as a token of some German's 
good will. I saw you knock that German uncons3ious, 
and later try to throw him in that hole. You should have 



88 The University Magazine 

been satisfied with that knockout punch, it was a beauty. 
An uppercut like that was what knocked all the middle- 
weight champion aspirations out of me, and me over the 
ropes." 

''Why was the trench charged ?" asked Alexander. 

''O'Reilly gave orders to charge. Later he said he got 
his orders balled up. Wood sent him orders not to charge. 
He misunderstood the orders.'' Here Jimmy grinned. 

"What did you find in the trench ?" 

"Oh, nothing, except a few broken machine guns, some 
dead Germans, and a shattered electrical switchboard 
control for the mines that the Germans had planted under 
our trenches. Do you know how many lives you saved by 
your wild attack ?" 

"None, I suppose, except my own." 

"You saved the lives of about three hundred men. I 
suppose you don't know what the thing is that hangs at 
the end of the British colors, that one has pinned on his 
noble chest when he saves the life of a trenchmate ?" 

"Ah, go on, Jimmy, don't kid me. It ain't fair." 

"Well, anyway," said Jimmy, "one of those big mus- 
tached officers was in here about three hours ago, giving 
you the once over. I think he was seeing how one of those 
trinkets would blend with your rosy complexion." 

"Talk with some sense, Jimmy. Where's Wood ?" 

"Somewhere east of Suez, I suppose. He reduced him- 
self to the ranks." 

"How? Why?" 

"When he saw you had captured the machine gun sector 
of the trench, he got wild, and tried to frame up with your 
friend. Sergeant O'Reily. O'Reily, wounded, was to be 
in some dangerous place, and your old college chum, 
Wood, was going to play the movie hero act and rescue 
him." 

"What did O'Reily do ?" 



The University Magazine 89 

"O'Reily told Wood that if he didn't resign his com- 
mission and leave this front, he would have him conrt- 
martialed. Wood knew he would do it, so he ^folded his 
tent like the Arab,' and silently stole away." 

^'Listen, Jimmy," said Alexander earnestly, "what do 
you intend doing when you get all right ?" 

"Well, Will, when the chief surgeon was in here untying 
the knot in your arm, I asked him bow long it would be 
before I could be up and at 'em again. ^Young man,' he 
said, 'you have a peculiar case. That is a pretty small 
wound over your ear, but if you remain in the trenches, 
it will turn into a severe case of somekindertis, brought 
on by the severe noise and concussion caused by the ar- 
tillery and exploding shells, so the best thing you can do 
is to go home and rest up a bit.' With that he walked out. 
I was going to ask him if he thought the climate at New- 
port would be better than that of Palm Beach. 'Now I 
suppose, it will be 'Goodbye France, Hello Broadway,' for 
James. Look, here comes that surgeon again. And there 
is an officer with him. I wonder what they want now ?" 

The surgeon, followed by the officer, walked up to 
Alexander's cot, and said, "Sergeant Alexander, after 
having dis3ussed the matter with some of the other doctors, 
we have decided to give you an honorable discharge. You 
have a bad shoulder, and wouldn't be able to do any more 
hard work. So from now on you are under no obligations 
to the English government." 

The officer then approached, and said, "Sergeant, I 
have the honor to inform you, that you have won, through 
personal bravery ,the Victoria Cross of the British govern- 
ment. I will now pin this ribbon, which entitles you to 
the 'Cross,' on your coat." So saying he bent down and 
pinned the ribbon on Alexander's coat, which hung loosely 
over his shoulder. Then he and the doctor went out. 



90 The University Magazine 

"Say, Jimmy/^ said Alexander, "did you ever wear a 
dress suit?" 

"Once," replied Jimmy, ^'to the ex-prizefighters' ball." 

"Would you allow me to start you in business?" asked 
Alexander. 

"Yes," replied Jimmy. 

"Very well," said Alexander, "you will see your name 
twice in the New York papers. Once as having been the 
best man at a quiet home wedding ; and the other, as having 
started a boxing school for all aspiring young prize- 
fighters." 



Het JWen ?Be Jf ree 

C. G. TENNENT 

Was man but made for war and endless strife, 
Aye, nought but stubble for that flame. 

That laps the blood of human life, 

And on the millions yet unborn lays claim ? 

Was man but filled with that eternal breath 
That marks him from Creation without soul. 

That he should hasten down the way of Death 
With ghastly crime and murder for his goal ? 

Aye, man is more than flesh and blood and bone. 
Is more than passing landmark on the way. 

For when the love of right and honor's gone, 
What is there left within the soulless clay ? 

If countless wars and endless crime must be. 
Or people lose their rights — let men be free ! 



The Univeesity Magazine 91 

^ iSeglecteb Wi)tatvt of OTiar 

KAMEICHI KATO 

Since the beginning of the war, our attention has been 
concentrated to such a great extent on the western and 
eastern fronts that we have paid very little attention to the 
southern theatre of the war. Inasmuch as we are reminded 
of the grave importance of the Italian* front only by a most 
disastrous defeat, it is not to be wondered that we should 
so easily have forgotten the history of the British struggle 
on the Gallipoli Peninsula and in the Dardanelles. 

The British campaign against the Turks in Gallipoli 
during 1915 has been one of the most disastrous of the 
whole war. All the Allied attempts there, except one or 
two, were failures, and the British sustained very heavy 
losses in men and ships. Up to the first of December of 
that year the army had lost over 100,000 men in killed, 
wounded and prisoners, and the navy had lost five battle- 
ships and many smaller vessels. Since, in October, the 
Teutonic-Bulgar offensive against Serbia had already be- 
gun. Sir Edward Carson with others argued before the 
War Council against the continuing of the Gallipoli cam- 
paign, for the troops were needed badly in the Balkans; 
but the majority verdict was for the continuation, and 
consequently he resigned from the cabinet. General Sir 
Charles C. Monro also reported in favor of withdrawing 
the troops when he took the command at the Dardanelles. 
It was only when the utter hopelessness of ever succeed- 
ing manifested itself to the British mind that the troops 
were finally withdrawn,. As to the wisdom of the carrying 
on by the British of a campaign that cost them so much in 
human life and materials with such slight hope, we cannot 
argue; but it is plain that the British War Council had 
attached a great importance to the southern campaign. The 



92 The University Magazine 

immediate object was, of course, the Dardanelles ; but the 
main object in mind must have been to cut off Asiatic 
Turkey from German domination. 

It has long been the Kaiser's ambition to have ^^a place 
in the sun and a port in the Persian Gulf," and the famous 
Bagdad Railway has been his means for accomplishing 
German domination of southwestern Asia. Commenting 
on the capture of Bagdad by General Maude's Anglo-In- 
dian army last March, the ^ew York Sun said that the 
occupation of that ancient city sealed the doom of the third 
great ambition with which Germany entered the war. The 
first of these was her failure to enter Paris, the second her 
failure to reach Calais. On the same occasion the New 
York Globe predicted that the future historian would say 
that the turning point of the war came, not in France, or 
on the Carpathian front, or at Saloniki, but far away in 
semi-desert Mespotamia. 

Turkey, as China, has been a field of international rival- 
ries for commercial and political gains. The principal 
nations of Europe have, more or less, participated in the 
exploitation of the riches of the country. They have re- 
garded constructon of railways as a prerequisite for the 
advancement of their commercial interests. The British 
was the first nation to enter this field, but it was not long 
before Germans followed. The Germans built the Ana- 
tolian Eailway in 1875 at the order of the Turkish gov- 
ernment, but in 1888 it was transferred to a German 
company. From that time on the Turco-German relations 
became more and more intimate, and the German influ- 
ence has grown to be very strong in the Turkish govern- 
ment. In ISTovember, 1899, the Kaiser visited the late 
Sultan and declared himself "the only friend" of the latter 
in Europe. One month later an agreement was signed be- 
tween Dr. Siemens, the German ambassador to Turkey, 
and the Porte, giving the German Anatolian Company 



The University Magazine 93 

the right to extend its lines from Konia to Mosul, to Bag- 
dad and finally to the Persian Gulf. This great concession 
threw European diplomacy into a commotion. Here was a 
seed of discord among rival powers, and it grew to be a 
cause of the war fifteen years later. The German com- 
pany, on account of its inability to obtain the necessary 
funds, made certain proposals to the English, the French, 
and the Russians to participate in thp construction by tak- 
ing shares in the company. But regarding the concession as 
a violation of her preferential rights in Northern Persia, 
Russia rejected the offer, and the French followed the 
steps of her ally, Russia. England, which had the great- 
est interests in the regions on the Persian Gulf, also re- 
fused to take part in the enterprise. But after many in- 
terviews and exchanges of diplomatic notes among the 
rulers and their representatives of the nations concerned, 
it seemed that they had come to some kind of agreement. 
In the meantime the construction was going on by the 
hands of the Germans, financed by the Deutsche Bank. 

With an area not much larger than that of Texas, Ger- 
many has a population of 65 millions, and the increase in 
her population before the war was exceeding that of most 
of the other civilized nations. Her industries require a 
great amount of raw materials which her own territory 
does not produce. It is said that she must import 80,- 
000,000 bushels of wheat in a normal year, and although 
she consumes 2,000,000 bales of raw cotton annually, she 
does not produce cotton at all. She had, before the war, 
depended upon America, Galicia and Rumania, for the 
supply of petroleum, which in time of emergency might be 
cut off entirely. Again she is the second largest consumer 
of copper in the world, but she has to buy five-sixths of the 
raw materials from the outside world. The regions which 
were to be traversed by the Bagdad Railway would very 
well serve for the purpose of obtaining these raw materials. 



94 The University Magazine 

A great quantity of wheat is raised in the Syrian Plain^ 
and cotton can be raised in the Mesopotamian Plain, while 
rich petroleum beds are found along the Persian frontier. 
There is also a fine prospect for fruit raising on the coast. 
In 1910 a million crates of oranges were shipped from the 
little port of Jaffe alone, and with capital and enterprise 
of the German people the whole land can be made the pro- 
ducer of raw materials for her manufacture. More im- 
portant still, Germany can hope, and has hoped, to capture 
the rich trade of the Orient from the Persian Gulf, which 
is now monopolized by the English. However menacing 
these may seem to British and Russian interests, they are 
all legitimate and perfectly natural ambitions. 'No mod- 
ern nation is free from such ambitions. But there is one 
factor which makes this German enterprise peculiarly dan- 
gerous to the peace of Europe. 

The project of the Bagdad Railway had two meanings 
from the beginning; namely, the advancement of Ger- 
man commercial and industrial interests, and the mili- 
tary advantages in the future war which she had in mind. 
The promoters argued to foreign capitalists the great pros- 
pects of their enterprise from a commercial point of view, 
but they had another argument to their home people. The 
latter was its importance from the military point of view. 
The country was flooded with all sorts of literature by 
prominent German writers during the period of four or five 
years just preceding the outbreak of the war. I may quote 
one which illustrates this point very strikingly. Dr. 
Evohbaeh, a cautious German writer on Turkey, said in 
1911 in his book ''Die Bagdadbahn' : '^ . . . One 
factor and one alone will determine the possibility of a 
successful issue for Germany in such a conflict: (with 
Great Britain) whether or not we succeed in placing Eng- 
land in a perilous position. A direct attack upon England 
across the JSTorth Sea is out of the question; the prospect 



The University Magazine 95 

of a German invasion of England is a fantastic dream. It 
is necessary to discover another combination in order to hit 
England's vulnerable spot, and here we come to the point 
where the relationship of Germany and Turkey becomes 
of decisive importance for German foreign policy based as 
it now is upon watchfulness in the direction of England. 
England can be attacked and mortally wounded 
by land from Europe only in one place, Egypt. The los3 
of Egypt would mean for England not only the end of her 
domination over the Suez Canal and of her connections 
with India and the Far East, but would probably entail the 
loss also of her possession in Central and East Africa. The 
conquest of Egypt by a Mohammedan power, like Turkey, 
would also imperil England's hold over her sixty millions 
of Mohammedan subjects in India, besides prejudicing 
her relations with Afghanistan and Persia. Turkey, how- 
ever, can never dream of recovering Egypt until she is 
mistress of a well developed railway system in Asia Minor 
and Syria, and until through the progress of the Anatolian 
Railway to Bagdad, she is in a position to withstand an 
attack by England upon Mespotamia. The Turkish army 
must be increased and improved, and progress must be 
made in her economical and financial position. 
Egypt is a prize which for Turkey would be well worth 
the risk of taking sides with Germany in a war with Eng- 
land. The policy of protecting Turkey, which is now 
pursued by Germany, has no other object but the desire to 
effect an insurance against the danger of a war with Eng- 
land." 

A prominent German said sometime ago that his nation 
struck the enemy one or two years too soon, and that she 
should get ready for the next war more thoroughly. We 
all know that Germany was very well prepared for this 
war, but in so far as his statement concerns her prepara- 
tions in Asiatic Turkey he was probably right. The pro- 



96 The University Magazine 

jected branch lines, one from Killis to the Egyptian fron- 
tier and one from another point to the Persian border had 
not been built, and the Turkish army was not so much in- 
creased or improved as the Germans would have hoped. 
Had these objects been accomplished before the outbreak 
of the war the story of the war in the southern theatre 
would, in all probability, have been different from what it 
has been. Here lies one of the reasons why the Allies must 
fight to the bitter end. 

Her Bagdad Hallway unmolested, and her prestige vast- 
ly increased in the Balkans and Turkish Empire, Germany 
will be able to resume her work in southwestern Asia, and 
to ''get ready for the next war." The security of Egypt 
will once more be endangered and the Persian Gulf will be- 
come not onlv the center of commercial rivalries amone: na- 
tions, but also the source of political irritations of Europe 
and Asia, and the world's natural highway of the Dardan- 
elles will be forever closed. 

It is therefore absolutely necessary that the Allies 
should wrest this double-edged weapon, the Bagdad Rail- 
way, from the hands of Kaiser, in order to shatter his 
dream of the German Empire's stretching from the Baltic 
to the Persian Gulf, thereby removing one of the possible 
causes for future conflict among nations. 

The dispsition of the Bagdad Railway and the Dardan- 
elles will be one of the most important subjects which 
must, as a matter of course, be brought up for settlement 
at the Peace Conference. There is no doubt that Russia 
went to war with a firm determination to take the Dardan- 
elles, for securing an outlet into the warm waters has been 
her ambition for the last half century, and she has spent 
billions of dollars, and has fought two great wars for 
this end, but she has, so far, failed. Before the Rus- 
sian revolution, it was generally believed that Great Brit- 
ain and France had promised to give the Dardanelles 



The University Magazine 97 

to Russia; but since then the intensity of her desire for 
this prize seems to have lessened. However, the future of 
the Russian nation is still an unknown quantity ; who can 
say that she may not go back to autocracy, and her intensive 
nationalism may yet be revived ? No matter whether au- 
tocracy or democracy may finally prevail in Russia, her 
natural desire to get out freely into the warm waters will 
stay with her as long as such a desire is not satisfied, but 
it is clear that one nation's monopolizing such an important 
place as the Dardanelles will surely cause trouble in the 
future. Though we cannot predict what the Entente pow- 
ers will want to do with the Dardanelles and the Bagdad 
Railway, it seems plain that the best thing that can be 
done will be to make the former an open highway for all 
nations, and to internationalize the latter upon a purely 
commercial basis with equal opportunities for all peoples. 
The participation in such an arrangement by the Ameri- 
cans, I believe, will have a great effect as a neutralizer, as 
the United States has no political interests in those regions 
in question. Then we may hope that the source of future 
troubles will become a great blessing to all mankind. 



98 The University Magazine 

"?|att) tKafeen attjap" 

DOUGAIvD MacMII^I^AN 

Scene I. It is the late afternoon of a day in November, 
cold and cloudy. The rising curtain discloses a large flat 
field across which a road passes. The mud of the road is 
half frozen, ivith a crust on top. In the background, on a 
slight elevation, is a group of crude wooden crosses. On 
one side of the stage is a broken cart with one wheel lying 
in the mud. On the other are three newly-made graves, one 
of which is still uncovered and empty. From time to time 
the distant and desultory roar of cannon is heard. 

An Old Man enters from behind the cart. He is wiz- 
ened and bent and his face is creased and lined in every 
conceivable way. In his hands he carries a maul and three 
crude wooden crosses. He is followed by a man in the 
uniform of an army chaplain. The latter is large and well 
made. His face, once handsome, is haggard and worn. His 
deep-set heavy eyes have purple circles under them. As they 
cross the road the hardening mud crunches under their 
feet. The Old Man stops to look at the cart while The 
Chaplain crosses to the graves, and noticing the other s 
delay, makes a gesture of impatience. The Old Man 
turns and looks at him. 

The Old Man : Is this the place ? 

The Chaplain: Yes. [Pointing to the graves.'] Put 
them there. [The Old Man drives the crosses into the 
ivet ground at the head of the graves, and having finished 
his task departs with a final glance at the cart. The 
Chaplain stands looking silently into the distance for 
sometime, then folloivs The Old Man. 

As soon as he is out of sight a man in the uniform of a 
major enters. He is medium-sized and dark. His eyes 
are set close together and separated by a thin nose. His 
hair is gray in patches. He is followed by a large, well- 



The University Magazine 99 

dressed woman. 8he is blond and would have been stout if 
she had had less time to devote to the cultivation of her 
figure. Her clothes are exceptionally fashionable and she 
wears expensive furs. 

The Major hurries across the stage as if he were flee- 
ing. She follows him.~\ 

The Woman [appealingly^ : George 

The Major [turning toiuard her~\ : 'Nol ISTot another 
word. I have told you it is impossible. 

The Woman : Only a moment. I can't go back. Over 
there — ugh ! That would be worse, if possible, than here. 

The Major: Well, you can't stay here, you know. 
I've not yet understood how you got here at all. It is 
strictly against orders. 

The Woman : I told you all of this once. I landed at 
Barcelona, took this awful trip across France to reach you 
and now — you want me to go back. I can't! The Red 
Cross — anything — is preferable ! 

The Major: But how did you get here — to the hos- 
pital, I mean. 

The Woman : You forget that I am accustomed to 
have what I want from men. At headquarters I found 
Colonel MacKensie, attached to Pershing's staff. A smile 
— a few words — and here I am. 

The Major : Well, a smile and a few words will put you 
back in Barcelona. I can't have you here. [He turns 
from her, sees the neiu made graves and the little group 
of crude crosses in the background.^ 'Next week, day 
after to-morrow — to-night — I will be under a thing like 
that. It's merely a matter of time. And even if that 
time should be longer, what will become of you when I go 
to the firing line ? [He pauses and eyes her scrutinizingly . 
She flinches as if under a ivhip.'] Yes, I thought so. 
Hadn't thought of that, had you? Well, I join my regi- 
ment tomorrow and we go into the trenches immediately. 



100 The University Magazine 

[The Woman covers her face with her gloved hands 
and sways hacJcward; then, catching herself, she goes to- 
ward him, holding out her hands.'] 

The Woman : George ! My boy — 

The Major: Aw, cut it out. That stuff went well 
enough in New York, but you knew, if the public pretend- 
ed not to, why I married you. It was all right to create 
an atmosphere of respectability there, but here it is no 
good. If you pretend to be what you are not^ you are shot 
the next minute ; then what people say does not matter in 
the least. The lie that did for Broadway is no good here. 
So you see you had better go on back 

The Woman : Don't break my heart after all these 
years. I knew that you did not love me but I was a girl 
and so terribly in love with you 

The Major: That's what should be said under the 
circumstances, I believe. 

The Woman : Don't . Don't drive me away now. 

Let me be near you for a while at least. 

The Major [exasperated'] : I don't care what you do ! 
Stay wherever you can but let me alone. Thank God you 
can't get at me after to-morrow. However, there will prob- 
ably be an attack from near here ; so I would suggest that 
you get out of danger. [He hows, touches the hrim of his 
hat.] Adieu, madam e, or if you prefer au revoir. [He 
turns abruptly and walks away from her. 8he stands 
still for several seconds, holding out her hands after him; 
then with a deep sigh she turns toward the hach of the 
stage, places her hands on one wheel of the cart and hows 
her head upon them. 

Heavy detonations are heard in the distance, then the 
crunching of many feet in the mud. A platoon hurries 
across the stage. The noise of the feet dies out in the dis- 
tance. A long silence follows, hroJcen only hy the distant 
roar of the guns. 



The Univeksity Magazine 101 

A voice, the voice of the Chaplain^ is then heard far 
away hut clear and distinct.'] 

The Chaplain's Voice : "I am the resurrection and 
the life said the Lord : he that believeth in me, though he 
were dead, yet shall he live ; and whosoever liveth and be- 
lieveth in me, shall never die." [The Woman looks up 
quickly.] . . . [After a pause the voice continues.] 
^^We brought nothing into this world, and it is certain we 
can carry nothing out." [The voice has all this time come 
nearer and nearer and the funeral procession is now almost 
in sight.] ''The Lord gave and the Lord hath taken away ; 
blessed be the name of the Lord." [The woman, horrified, 
flees as the last sentence is uttered and the curtain falls.] 

Scene XL The same, sometime later. It is midday and 
a terrible battle is raging nearby. The continued din 
broken by the noise of high explosives is heard throughout 
the scene. As the curtain rises The Woman is seen lean- 
ing against the wheel of the broken cart. She is perfectly 
still and seems utterly oblivious of her surroundings. 

The Major loalhs m as though he were walking in his 
sleep. He is covered with mud, wears no hat, and his Jiair 
is matted on his forehead with blood. His eyes are wide 
and blankly staring. A small stream of blood runs from 
his head over his right cheek, dropping on his shoulder and 
making an ever-widening dark stain on his uniform. He 
is not quite steady and every now and then staggers like a 
drunken man trying hard to preserve his dignity. 

The Majok : Damn ! Never saw such a rough-house 
in my life. And somebody hit me over the head with a 
beer bottle — . Must get home and wash this off before 
that respectable wife of mine sees it. [The Woman, turn- 
ing, sees him. She has lost all of her smug, satisfied air 
and looks old, worn, haggard.] 

The Woman [inquiringly] : George 



102 The University Magazine 

The Major: YeS;, yes, it's only eleven o'clock. Be 
right up. 

The Woman [wonder{ngly~\ : George 

The Major : Ha, ha ! [His tone is hollow and lifeless.'] 
'Nice work, men ! Keep it up ! 

The Woman [suddenly realizing his condition'] : 
George ! 

The Major : Oh, you still here ? I sent you home last 
month. Marriages that do for Broadway don't go here. 
Not at all! No place for mesdames. Sorry, really must 
be going. [He starts off, staggers, and almost falls. She 
supports him.] 

The Woman : Rest a moment. There — . Let me wipe 
your forehead. — Is that better ? 

The Major: There is nobody in sight. You needn't 
pretend to be affectionate. Gargon, qui est cette dem- 
oiselle la ? The one with the black hair. Yes, — thank 
you ; you may go now. Ha, ha, ha ! [He regains con- 
trol of his feet enough to attempt another escape, runs a 
feiu steps, and falls upon the frozen ground. The Woman 
rushes to him,, stoops, takes his head in her lap, and wipes 
his Moody hroiu with her handkerchief. He mumbles inco- 
herently for a while, then becomes silent and stiff. She sits 
on the ground loith his head in her lap. After some time 
her lips move. Her voice is hardly audible.] 

The Woman : " hath taken away." [After a while 

two men with red crosses on their arms come in bearing a 
stretcher. They place The Major's body on this and 
start out. The Woman rises and follows them.] 

Curtain 



The University Magazine 103 



JOHN S. TERKY 

Lord God, help us against the foe 

Who places faith in his own might ! 
Aid lis to strike a valiant blow 

For love of freedom, law and right ! 
We're fighting now to win or die: 

Lord God, we're giving all our store. 
Llelp break the yoke of tyranny, 

Destroying it forevermore! 

Crusaders to a distant strand. 

Still guided by Thy Hand Divine, 
We've joined the Brotherhood of Man 

To make the world with freedom shine ! 
Lord God, we humbly pray to Thee, 

In freedom's cause to make us strong 
To fight for law and liberty. 

To prove that might, alone, is wrong ! 



104 The University Magazine 

'max Cloubg ©ber tfjc Campusf, *6l, '98, '17 

KEMP P. BATTLE 

In 1860 our students were in a state of excitement im- 
possible to be realized in this day. They, like the rest of 
the Southern people, were divided into two parties, roughly 
speaking. Both believed that the Eepublican party was 
treating our section unfairly and was determined to de- 
prive us of our rights under the constitution. A large 
number advocated retirement from the Union at once. 
They were known as Secessionists, claiming that each state 
had the legal right so to do for justifiable reasons of which 
it was to be the judge. The other party held that this po- 
sition was untenable, but that any state had the right of 
revolution in case of extreme tyrannical and unconstitu- 
tional action by the general government. Anger on account 
of the hostility to our institutions and threats of inimical 
legislation was so great that there were frequent converts 
from the Union men to the opposite party. When the call 
was made for troops to coerce the seceding states, the stu- 
dent body was unanimous for resistance. We had many 
from other states and when the news came of the vote of 
a state for secession, its students left the University to 
take their part with their neighbors. 

The number of students in the fall of 1860 was 376, 
which was 54 less than in 1859. In the spring of 1861, 
so many had left that the students unanimously petitioned 
that the University should be closed. President Swain and 
his faculty promptly rejected the petition and kept the 
doors open throughout the war. All the other Southern 
universities and a considerable number of colleges sus- 
pended exercises. 

The commencement of 1861 was held, but there was an 
air of gloom. Many students had already enlisted and 
most of those remaining were preparing to go. 

Six of a faculty of 14 volunteered, the rest being clergy- 



The University Magazine 105 

men or too old for service. Diplomas were granted to all in 
the senior class although most did not stand examinations. 

At the commencement of ISQ'2 the seniors were only 
24, as against 99 in 1861 and 125 in 1859. In 1864 there 
were only nine seniors. Of these two had enlisted, two 
had substitutes, two had seen hard service in the army, 
one was under eighteen years of age, and one was perma- 
nently disabled. The juniors started with fifteen mem- 
bers. Of these, seven had substitutes, five were killed in 
battle, two were under eighteen, and one had died. The 
sophomore class started with twenty-four men, sixteen of 
whom joined the army. Of the nine remaining, three were 
exempt on account of physical disability, one had a substi- 
tute, an Englishman, and another was in delicate health. 

The foregoing facts and figures portrays better than can 
be told in words the fiery spirit of our students in the 
Civil War. 

I add that the faculty promptly introduced into our 
curriculum military tactics, at first under Prof. W. J. 
Martin, afterwards colonel, and later Lieutenant Frederic 
A. Fetter, who saw service at Bethel. 

The Spanish War ''scarce produced a ripple" in our 
University circles. Faculty and students, I think, strong- 
ly approved the war, but they had such confidence in the 
superior power of our government, that they were content 
to stay at home and rejoice over our victories. 

As for the present war the action of President W^ilson's 
administration meets with the hearty approbation of fac- 
ulty and students. All students subject to conscription 
have obeyed the law, many have volunteered, and are in 
the military camps; the study and practice of the art of 
war has been introduced and about 500 students have 
voluntarily reported for regular drilling, the digging of 
trenches, the use of weapons, and the like. As in the 
days of '60 and '98 the University is again willing and 
ready to do her full share of service to the nation and to 
the world. 



106 The Univeksity Magazine 

tlije Wlvii\}tv^itv in Wiav Wimt 

ALBERT M. COATES 

An average of fifteen per cent of the college students in 
America, and twenty per cent of the students, faculty, 
and alumni of the University of North Carolina, enlisted 
and making good in military service, is the proud record 
of American colleges, and the pointed answer to the sneers 
of certain self-styled ^'practical" men who in all times 
have had a scant respect for college training. 

The terrible toll of the Civil War, "when four hundred 
gay-hearted boys left the green shelter of this campus to 
take up arms in defense of a pleasant land that they 
loved," affords the classic example of the patriotism of 
University men, and reveals the eternal spirit of an in- 
stitution which, though its haPs were emptied, weathered 
the conflict and in the vigor of youth again summoned men 
to gather here. 

The same sense of loyalty and love, terrible in its fine- 
ness, spoke in quick, firm tones in April when our country 
went to war. The University at once became a member 
of the Inter-collegiate Intelligence Bureau and compiled 
a roster of her students and alumni, catalogued according 
to special training, and this information, together with all 
her equipment, she offered to the national government. 
Three hundred of her sons rushed to the first training 
camps that were established. Eleven members of the 
faculty went at once into active service. Throughout the 
summer President Graham served on the Educational 
Committee of the Council of l^ational Defense. He is at 
present a director in the American Union of Universities 
and Colleges, an institution with headquarters in Paris 
for the purpose of serving American soldiers in France. 
Dr. Bullitt, of the Medical Department, gave the summer 
to the work of the Inter-collegiate Intelligence Bureau. 



The Univeksity Magazine 107 

Dr. Wagstaff acted as State Director of the Red Cross 
work in this State. Drs. Pratt and Howe have served on 
the State Council of National Defense. Professors Foer- 
ster and Pierson have issued a book on American Ideals 
for use in American schools and colleges. Dr. Greenlaw 
has prepared a bulletin on Political Ideals. A thorough 
course in military training has been installed in the cur- 
riculum and over four hundred students receive instru- 
tion in this science daily. These are only instances chosen 
from the Universty's contribution thus far. It is one of 
the finest examples of what Universities are doing. It is 
the college's answer to the country's challenge. 

The University of ISTorth Carolina is so deeply rooted 
in the people's life who have created and sustained it, so 
accurately conceived in their service, that its response to 
their need is only the complete expression of its life. The 
extension service which leaves no corner of the State un- 
touched is today bringing all its power to bear on the su- 
preme problem of the people it serves. 

Extension centers will be established in different parts of 
the State at each of which from one to six courses will be 
given. One month is the estimated time for completion 
of one of these courses and a member of the University 
faculty will be sent to each center at the beginning and 
end. In the meantime the work will be directed by some 
alumnus or local school man. The work will be guided by 
outline and syllabus and will be so related as to form a 
consistent whole. An idea of the general content of these 
courses may be obtained from the one which includes : 
Theories of the State; Europe Since 1815 ; Political Ideal- 
ism in British and American Literature ; South American 
Eolations; Economic and Social Aspects of the War; 
The War as Reflected in Recent Literature. 

Of course these centers will not reach all the people. 
So, group lectures covering the general subject may be 



108 The University Magazine 

arranged for by any community. In addition to these, and 
following them up, Correspondence Courses and Reading 
Courses will be offered based upon the subject matter of 
the extension center courses. Further, the Library, the 
faculty co-operating, will furnish books, or advice as to 
books, or articles on special subjects related to the war. 

Direct publicity on Why We Are At War, and Why 
This Is Our War, will be carried on through the Univer- 
sity News Letter which goes to ten thousand readers week- 
ly, and through war leaflets which will be issued for the 
aid of school superintendents, giving direct information 
about the war. 

Lafayette Associations are to be organized, composed 
of high school students, parents and others interested, cen- 
tering in the public schools, ''to symbolize the ideals to 
which Lafayette devoted his life, in order that he might 
make one safe place in the world for democracy. . . . 
The beginnings of democracy are found in the meeting of 
the folk, religious, recreative, political. It is to provide 
a simple means for the renewal of some of these instincts, 
written as they are in Anglo-Saxon blood, that the Lafay- 
ette Association is proposed." 

This work is both intensive and extensive. Its scope is 
North Carolina. It will prove a powerful factor in clari- 
fying the minds of North Carolinians on the issues of the 
day. It will hasten an understanding of the struggle in its 
big significance. It will develop a nucleus, a backbone of 
sentiment, in every community in North Carolina, whose 
knowledge of the ideals for which we entered the war will 
increase their passion to attain them, and which will arouse 
a desire to think and plan for the day when construction 
must come if the present sacrifice avails; and whose very 
readiness for that time will carry North Carolina forward 
to a leading role in the constructive work of peace, and in 
the service and esteem of the nation. 



The University Magazine 109 

This is the supreme proof that the University of North 
Carolina is one with the State in the storm as well as in 
the sunshine. It is proof that she finds herself in the ser- 
vice of the people who sustain her. So she trains her sons 
that none who enter for self-interest can but leave with a 
passion to serve. 

The University of North Carolina has opened a new 
field of service to American universities. It is a work for 
which they are uniquely fitted. We live in the present. 
They can turn all the stores of the knowledge and experi- 
ence of the past as searchlights on the problems of each 
moment, the solution of which will make or mar the civili- 
zation of the future. This is essentially the task of the 
universities. It is their supreme opportunity to make 
themselves vital to the people of the time, and earn the 
gratitude of the civilization of which they are a part. 

The orderly process of civil life has ended for the time. 
The thoughts, the energies, the interests, the powers, of 
individuals and institutions, are focused on a sino-le su- 
preme issue. To men in uneventful times, who fail to 
grasp the central spirit, the essential task, of their genera- 
tion, the world seems to center in themselves. They think 
"the rustic cackle of their burg the murmur of the world." 
But to some, if not to all, the meaning inevitably breaks 
through and is recgonized as supreme. Just as at a carnival 
the infinite gabble of hundreds of voices and the noise of 
machinery make a racket which drowns out the music of 
the band, yet afar oif the racket and false notes die away 
and the pure tones of music live, so the petty squabbles and 
varied interests of men are lost in the supreme issue of the 
centuries. We are the heirs of the ages : their problems ; 
their achievements; their aspirations. The progress of a 
thousand yars with all its meaning is crammed into our 
generation; is focused on us today. We have been privi- 
leged to be tried by the test. To us is given the problem 



110 The University Magazine 

which we did not invite, but which we would not shirk. 
Upon us depends whether the world shall enter upon an- 
other period of darkness and suspicion, or into the light 
and trust of a new day. 

On the one hand is the standard which all men have 
agreed to live by. It has the sanction of all sane men. 
That standard is the basis of all society among men. Recog- 
nition of that standard is the price a man pays for neigh- 
borhood, for companionship, for home. That standard has 
been violated. Is it worth the vindication ? Which shall 
stand : the nation, or humanity ? the individual or the law ? 
That is the question which has been raised. And this is 
our answer : is it worth while for men to form a society ? 
to build a community to live in ? to have an ideal to stand 
for ? to have a home to love ? 

This struggle of the world to-day is everywhere and al- 
ways the essential struggle of every nation and every com- 
munity. It shows itself in the spirit in which men accept 
and abide by the standard their community has set up. 
It shows itself today in the spirit with which every organ- 
ized force in America loses itself in the greater spirit 
which envelopes all. 

And so the friction which accompanies this necessary re- 
adjustment is to everyone and to the college especially, 
more than a temporary irritation which will pass with the 
passing of war. The war is not a cause. It is a test. This 
is a day of reckoning with all institutions and essentially 
with educational standards. The colleges face a funda- 
mental crisis ; a crisis which has not been invited, yet which 
they must face with the clear understanding that its ef- 
fects will register their impression upon every fibre, and 
either bring the slow cold chill of death, or the joyous 
sense of realization and readjustment. This is the chal- 
lenge: are our educational institutions self-centered, set 
apart from the vital currents of life in the world, pursuing 



The University Magazine 111 

the selfish tenor of their way unaffected by the moment in 
which we live, or are they as responsive to the needs of 
men as a barometer to the atmosphere, feeling the sun- 
shine and the storm, and rendering a human service in a 
human way to the people who called them into being. 

We must keep faith with the men of all ages who be- 
lieved, but to whom it was not given to try our democracy 
as the standard of peace. The scorching gaze of a liberty- 
loving posterity will fall full upon our action. We must 
se^ clearly and act true. 'Tgnorance is no excuse," has 
been the maxim of the past. ''Ignorance is sin," is the 
standard by which our action must be judged. We must 
understand the meaning of to-day. It is not enough that 
our leaders should see it. The whole people must see it. 
And their universities must serve them now. 

The University of ISTorth Carolina has seen this crisis 
and has grasped its meaning. With the confident leader- 
ship which clear vision brings she is pointing out the way 
of service to American universities. The war, which seem- 
ed a stumbling block to lesser spirits, to her is a stepping 
stone. It is imposible to read her program of service with- 
out being thrilled with the satisfying assurance that here 
again emerges the epic paradox: ''He who saveth his life 
shall lose it; and he who loseth his life in great service 
for my sake shall find it." 



112 The Uk^iveesity Magazine 

F— 1— 5 

Appendix X 
(Note — The author says that is free prose, and no 
fooling about it.) 

If your Captain is a loafer, 

And your Lieutenant an ass, 

And your Top-Sergeant a ruffian. 

And your Corporal commands you to Right-about Face, 

Why, that's hard luck. 

But put up with them; 

You may have a command, yourself, some day. 

Don't ask for a command. 
Don't decline one. 
Don't offer to give one up ; 
All that takes time. 

When your demotion is due to a clique, 

Or a prejudice. 

Or an enemy. 

Or a friend. 

Or a man who owes you money. 

Don't tell anybody; 

This is a cold world, and it's in a hurry. 

If you've a grudge against a superior who is bigger than 

you are. 
You may either stumble on him in a bayonet charge 
Or slip a ball cartridge in among the blanks. 
But don't talk about him; 
Such a course of action would reflect upon you. 



The University Magazine 113 

tKfje Call to tiie College iflan 

J. B. BULLITT 

JSTo proper distinction can be made between the duties 
and functions of college men, as such, during the war and 
the duties and functions of other citizens. A single pur- 
pose should actuate us all. The war is on. Our indi- 
vidual views of its necessity or inexpediency, our views 
of its futility or its efficacy as a means of establishng the 
principles for which we contend must for its duration be 
subordinated to a united effort in order to achieve a com- 
plete victory. All of our ordinary civilian pursuits must 
be relegated to a secondary position as compared with the 
development, for the time being, of our military forces. 
Only by this means may we hope to overcome the marvel- 
ous organization of our enemies. At the same time we 
must never loss sight of the great period of reconstruction 
that is to follow. We must maintain our normal civiliza- 
tion at home, thereby preserving at least the framework 
of our democracy and individualism. 

American college-bred men combine in their ranks 
every class of society and every form of business. But 
we are bound together by a common type of education 
and by an esprit de corps that affords the possibility of co- 
operation. We must not regard ourselves as a class apart. 
We must try to blend these heterogenous elements so that 
they may function as one. We must try to co-ordinate the 
diverse interests and direct the diverse efforts of all into 
those channels that lead first to a successful prosecution of 
the war and afterward to the strengthening and perhaps 
in part to the rebuilding of the political and commercial 
fabric of peace. 

The especial purpose of a college education is to fit 
men for effective and broadly intelligent leadership. How 
well this purpose is attained may be seen in the personnel 



114 The Univeksity Magazine 

of the leaders in politics, in the professions and in busi- 
ness. But herein lies our danger. Success tends to bend 
towards arrogance. We are constantly accused, and too 
often justly, of a domineering spirit, of an overweening 
sense of our own importance and of a narrow selfishness of 
intellectual caste. We must avoid these pitfalls, remember- 
ing that no man is of value in the body politic, except in 
so far as he may render efficient service. 

It is true that college men must play a large part in 
that great period of post-bellum reconstruction. But 
every college man should off'er himself for service. 

We must fight with every power that is in us, and re- 
lentlessly crush the vicious monster of military domina- 
tion which now controls the German people. But let us 
never lose the true milk of human kindness. The Song of 
Hate has dominated the Prussian soul. Its strains have 
risen high among the ranks of our Allies and already it 
begins to swell among our own people. 'No more impera- 
tive duty rests upon us than to maintain such mental and 
moral poise as to restrain the growing tendency to see 
nought but evil in our enemies. War is Hell, but let us 
give the Devil his due. Let us visit stern punishment 
where it is due, but also give credit even to our enemy 
when he deserves it. Let us always retain a chivalrous 
attitude towards a fallen or a defeated foe, and let us tem- 
per our final victory with generosity and justice. 



The University Magazine 115 

0m Wilitavv ©rsani^ation===||otti 3t Can ?Pe 
Smprobeb 

the company captains 

Only once in a lifetime does a man have an opportunity 
to show just what there is in him in so direct and 
straightforward a manner as in military training. In the 
training the manly qualities appear or do not appear, as 
the case may be. Probably nowhere is one's character so 
completely revealed in so short a time as on the drill 
ground. A man encounters all sorts of difficulties the 
moment he begins training, and they are to be met, and 
overcome all through the course, be he a major or a fourth 
platoon private. Just the way the obstacles are met — the 
attitude and spirit manifested under the various condi- 
tions show up the man. One thing sure : any sort of 
military life is a serious thing, so those engaged must 
necessarily be in a serious state of mind to make it a com- 
plete success. While on the drill ground nothing is more 
important than for every single man to think, and be 
wide awake every moment of the time. The appeal to the 
men in the ranks is not merely an appeal to the physical, 
— it is to the best there is in a man. An appeal for the 
expression of those things a real man is most proud of — 
his manly qualities. The demand is that you come up to 
a high standard, and this standard can only be reached 
by every man's, regardless of rank, giving the best he has. 
'No man should feel that he is being driven a single step, 
but every effort should be made with whole heart and soul. 
To bring it home in a word, let's every Carolina man be 
ready and eager to be on the job. 

— Captain G. D. Holding^ Co. A. 



The greatest fault in the whole military organization 



116 The University Magazine 

of the University, as I see it, lies in the lack of interest. 
A great improvement has been made in this respect in the 
last week or two, but still there are many men who do not 
feel the importance of promptness, of alertness, which can 
be acquired only by the personal interest with which each 
man must feel that he is largely responsible for whatever 
honors his company may win, and vice versa. When the or- 
ganization has developed to the point where each man, how- 
ever small his rank, feels that he is a vital part of the 
whole machine, then we will have reached the point from 
which we can prepare ourselves to the best of our ability 
for honor to our University and for service to our State 
and ISTation. 

Captain C. B. Holding, Co. B. 



In all phases of military drill there are many minute 
details which only practice can perfect. Continually, as 
the drill is more and more perfected by practice, there are 
certain primary rules that one observes no more. But 
throughout the whole military life there remains one 
fundamental element which bears the greatest determina- 
tion towards one's military success. The secret of mili- 
tary success, I think, is the absolute concentration of one's 
mind upon what he is doing and what he's going to do 
next. Upon this resulting state of readin'Bss to receive, 
transmit, and obey commands, depends their prompt and 
accurate executon. There is not a man on the ''Hill" 
who can not learn to execute perfectly every given com- 
mand if his whole mind be concentrated upon his actions, 
and his determination fixed to do his best. 

—Captain W. W. Neal, Co. C. 



In order to make a good appearance as a whole, it is 
extremely necessary that every individual recognize his 
own importance in the organization of the company. It 



The University Magazine 117 

is needless to say that the company commanders and 
platoon commanders cannot see every mistake, but it is 
very easy for every movement to be executed properly pro- 
vided each man sees to it that he himself is always alert 
and willing. We are all working with the same object in 
view, — namely, to perfect the military organization as a 
whole, and to derive individual training and experience 
that will be beneficial to us when we enter the service of 
our country. In order to do this every man must assume 
personal responsibility and cheerfully conform with the 
regulations of those in charge. This means he must not 
criticize the appointment of otficers or lose interest be- 
cause someone else receives a better commission. Of 
course there are some men appointed corporals who should 
be privates and some privates who should be sergeants, but 
everything cannot be perfectly arranged at once, and after 
all, the best man will show up in the end by performing 
the small duties well. 

— Captain E. T. Cooper, Co. D. 



118 The University Magazine 

jFrom a Ca=etr*s( ®iar|» 

Chapel Hill, K C, Oct. 27, 1917. 

It's a perfect shame the way I have neglected my diary, 
but that's the way with all girls. I must reform ! It is 
impossible to catch up with what went before, so I'm just 
going to start with to-day. Oh ! I must put in here — so in 
future years when I look back on my gay( ?), frivolous ( ?), 
childhood ( ?) days I won't forget a thing — about the co-ed 
elections. Talking about making history — we made it. 
After a series of political harangues and stump speeches, 
Miss Moses was elected President; Miss Lay, Vice-Presi- 
dent; Miss Cobb, Treasurer; and Miss Camp, Secretary. 
And we have a constitution — a real one ! It's my first exper- 
ience with such unnecessary things. Many were the long- 
winded debates we had over the name — whether it would 
be "The," '^A," or Nothing; but we finally got a grand 
one fixed up. All the time they were talking I was just 
dying to get out and go down to watch the drill. The boys 
are learning something now. It's fascinating to watch 
them wiggle those little flags with red spots on them ? I 
wish I knew what they meant. And goodness ! the boys 
are simply killing when they learn those — is it tactics ? or 
setting up exercises? (I just can't keep military terms 
straight.) Oh yes, I just fell over yesterday afternoon 
when a girl who was behind me said, when she heard one 
of the orders, "What does that man mean when he says 
^Sneeze' ? I haven't heard a single boy sneeze yet." We 
all just hollered! 

This afternoon has been wonderful ! We went down 
and registered in the food conservation campaign. Posi- 
tively, I didn't know a thing to sign up for, so I just put 
my name down — the boys thought we were registering 
to vote! Then we went out to play basketball. Oh, it's 



The Univeesity Magazine 119 

perfectly grand to be playing again. Mr. Tennent, 
captain of the boys' team, is our coach. It's ridicu- 
lous the way we snatch and play ! At school — girls' 
school, I mean — we weren't allowed to touch the ball 
when someone else had it. This afternoon, I knocked the 
ball from my guard's hand, then we both stood like geese, 
and waited for Mr. Tennent to call a foul. We felt like 
geese for he never did call it ! After practice we rushed 
home, and got ready for the game between our Fresh 
and Davidson scrubs. We got there just in time to hear 
the bovs cheerino; for ''Scales!'' I wish I'd been there to 
.have seen it (the touchdown, I mean). We were positive- 
ly petrified when we went in. We got out our money to 
pay, but the boy didn't take it, thank goodness ! ! The side 
of the stadium where we usually sit was just filled with 
boys ! You know who didn't go up there — that's us ! ! 
We took one look and just flew to the other side. Then 
we fussed all afternoon because we couldn't see. Such is 
the life of a poor, scared co-ed ! But it was a wonderful 
game; the score was 6-2 in our favor. Oh, we had more 
fun than ever after we came home ; but I guess we paid 
for it. Twelve o'clock found me studying my head off, 
and now I just must quit or Sunday School won't see me 
in the — no, this — morning. 

Sunday ^Night. 

A whole bunch of us had a great time in my room to- 
night eating and talking. Talking is great. I wouldn't 
have left here for anything for fear the others would talk 
about me next ? We decided we would crawl in, and were 
just getting ready when we heard the cry 'Tire." Out 
went the light, and out the window went our heads ! There 
went the fire ''truck" up the road and everybody was cry- 
ing "Fire." Snatching our coats, we started out to hunt 
for it. We asked some boys on the way where it was, and 



120 The University Magazine 

they said they were hunting, too. Then we met someone 
who told us it was just some boys trying to get the fresh- 
men away from a feed so they could get some ! The fire 
was only a pile of leaves ! If I have ever seen a crowd of 
girls who have been '^squelched/' we were those. Why, 
we almost crawled up the back stairs 1 

Wednesday. 

I went to the trenches for a few minutes this afternoon. 
I think it is perfectly wonderful the way those boys have 
dug. The trenches are over our heads now. All this is 
fascinating; but it makes one think ''War! War! War!" 
While I'm writing about war I might as well put in a sug- 
gestion for The Woman's Home Saving Department in 
The Woman's Home Compoinion, or is it The Designer f 

'' Recipes for the Use of a Small Sized Letter Opener" 

Apparatus: Take a metal (silver preferred, but if not 
convenient, use nickel) letter opener (paper cutter will 
do), eight inches in length, letting the handle be flat (per- 
haps three-fourths of an inch across), having engraving 
(for the rouch surface). 

Recipe I. Put one cup of white sugar, and a little 
plain water into one small sized porringer, set on a tin lid 
over the opening in a small heater, and open up draft. 
After boiling a few minutes remove from stove, allow to 
cool. Then beat with the handle of the letter opener. 
This handle makes an excellent beater — it is also useful 
in shaping the fondant. 

Recipe IL Take a cake of nut bread — cut, if knife is 
too small, with the smooth surface of the letter opener. In 
this way you can slice your bread — the advantage lies in 
the crumbling effect which is produced, allowing the nuts 
and bread to be separated. ISTote — Fresh angel cake can 
be cut very well indeed in this manner also, because the 



The University Magazine 121 

cake is forced together, and larger pieces (though they look 
smaller) may be got. 

Recipe III. Owing to the scarcity of metals, nut picks 
are very scarce. Try using the point of the letter opener 
for getting out the nuts. This is especially recommended 
for hickory nuts. 

Recipe IV. Pickle and olive forks are often not at 
hand. In this case use the letter opener. Its stability 
and length will add much to its usefulness. 

These are just starts — my first attempts ! If these sug- 
gestions are accepted ( ?), I'll try one next month on 
^^How a Small Closet Develops the Brain.'' 

Oh, I'm such a nut ! ! 



1^2 The Univeesity Magazine 

letters^ of a Jfresiljman 

My Only Own: 

I haven't written you in a long time, but I have been 
so busy ^'booting" the frat men and w^riting home for 
money, not to mention studying, which is a popular fad 
up here, that I haven't got around to it. 

The other day we all went out in the woods to dig 
trenches. It was something awful to see a perfectly good 
piece of land stirred up in this way. On the way out the 
band played and brightened us up considerably, even 
though the sun was still pouring down like grape- 
shot. After depositing my pick, which I had managed 
to get to the ssene of action, in spite of the fact that 
three men had bumped into it on the way out, I smoked 
a cigarette and watched Captain Allen work. He said 
that I didn't have to work if I didn't feel like it, 
and I had to go to choir practice at eight o'clock at the 
Episcopal Church. Believe me, he sure can ^^cut up" the 
ground. After ^'bumming" a smoke from me, which is 
his habit, he asked me if I had decided to take a few min- 
utes' digging, which I said that I would do after I had 
finished my smoke, and had looked over the Co-eds. Duke- 
of -Co-eds Carrol was there, of course, up to his neck in 
girls. Captain Allen also asked me if I thought the draft 
would get me, and I said that it was pretty breezy around 
here sometimes. He went back to work and succeeded in 
making an impression on the granite rock in the middle 
of the field where the trenches are. The late Captain 
Booker than asked me to get him six sandbags from the 
store room under the grandstand, so I took four other lieu- 
tenants with me and went to get the sandbags, which looked 
to me as if they had flour in them, at least that's what it 
tasted like. 



The University Magazine 123 

On the way we ran into Collier Cobb, who was taking 
one of his field trips, a daily occurrence which he says im- 
proves his digestion. I wondered what was the trouble 
with his crowd until I saw that one of the girls, a peach, 
had just smiled at one of them, with fatal results. I'm in 
his Tuesday section which meets three times a week on 
Sundays. The other fellows taking Geology don't take 
drill, so they got in the co-ed section, and all except me are 
wild about the two skirts, who are in turn just too crazy 
for words about ''our dear Captain Allen's mustache," 
as they call it. As we passed. Collier said something about 
the gold in ]N'orth Carolina, that it would take a dental 
drill to mine it. He can do anything from calling a rock 
outlandish names to picking out its diferent parts by the 
roots and exposing its interior to the curious gaze of 
strangers. I think that it is cruelty to animals, for he 
said that most of the rocks around here had fossils in them 
(fossils are dead animals). How would you like to dug 
up after you had been dead a million years ? 

Well, after we had watched the football game between 
the Chapel Hill High School and some other school with 
a name like Marshmallow, and had smoked as much as we 
wanted to, we got the six sandbags, which I got Capt. C. 
Holding, who is too tall to be ''straight," to carry back. I 
never could understand what they wanted with flour-bags. 
When we got back to the trenches, I ordered my men to 
sit down and smoke until Captain Allen or the late Cap- 
tain Booker should tell us what to do with them. G. 
Holding got sick and rolled all over the ground groaning. 
In his despair, he knocked down some of the weeds and 
briers, which will make it easier to charge across our 
^'E'o Man's Land." Finally Captain Allen arrived, pleased 
at our safe return; if he had known that we had seen 
those girls, he would have been surprised too. He detailed 
one of us to take this first casualty to the rear. Then he 



1'24 The University Magazine 

took the sandbags over to a trench and got Johnny Booker 
to hold them open while he filled them with mud and 
weeds. While this was going on, I lifted half a dozen 
shovels of dirt out of the driest part of the trenches, just 
to see what it felt like, for I didn't want to get any blisters^ 
as I have got to play the violin in Chapel to-morrow morn- 
ing, besides singing to-night. Then I watched the others 
work, until Captain Allen got tired and let us all go 
back to the campus together. 

The reason why I was a lieutenant that afternoon was 
that all the other lieutenants in my company didn't feel 
well, and asked to be allowed to do easy work, so they gave 
me the job of keeping them busy. I have some pull with 
Captain Allen, and I'll tell you about that later on. By 
the way, we've got a ^^tank" now. Bully Bernard gave it 
its first trial run today and it crawled all through the 
woods on the way out and then all over the trenches. 

There is another think that I have got to tell you. Just 
after I got here, I went up to see Dr. Greenlaw about 
taking 199-200 English, but he wasn't in his office, so I 
sat down in a chair over near his desk, at the window. 
Another fellow with red-hair came up to me and asked 
me how I was getting along. I told him all about it, and 
was asking him what English courses he wanted to take, 
when another fellow, who had just come in the door came 
up and said, ''Dr. Greenlaw, if you are busy I can see you 
later, but Dr. Wilson sent me up here." Of course, I told 
him, much to the pleasure of the upper-classmen in the 
room, that that would be all right, and added, 'Tf you 
will stay a few moments, I will see you, but I am busy 
now." Well, sir, those other fellows just about brought 
down the house; the nerve of a freshman taking me for 
Dr. Greenlaw, me with my red hair and green tie, which 
I know better than to wear now. What do you know about 



The University Magazine 125 

that ! I don't believe that this freshman ever saw Dr. 
Greenlaw, by the way he left that room. You ought to 
have seen him! 

Well, I have told you everything that I can think about 
just now, except that I haven't fallen in love with any one 
else, which is impossible, I am sure, and that I want you 
to be sure to have some candy ready when I come to see 
you Thanksgiving. I am still and ever will be scandalous 
about you, for you are my adorable, '^Oh, you beautiful 
doll," aren't you, sweetness honey lump ? With oceans 
and puddles of love and a kiss on each wave and each 
pud, I am, as ever, your devoted-enough-Hank to go to the 
bad place and get you back again, if necessary. (You can 
see I am getting on speaking terms with the classics.) 

HANK. 

P. S. I hope to be a general next week. 



THE UNIVERSITY 0/ NORTH CAROLINA 

MAGAZINE 



The University of North Carolina Magazine is published by the Dialectic 
and Phila ithropic Literary J^ocieties. Its object is to gather together 
what is best in the literary life of the students and give expression to it 



EDITORIAL STAFF 

W. H. STEPFIENSON, Phi Editor-in-Chief 

JOHN S. TERRY, Di. ... Assistant Editor-in-Chief 

ASSISTANT EDITORS 
C. P. SPRUILL. JR , Phi. R. VV. MADRY, Phi. 

J. M. GVVYNN, Di. K. KATO, Di. 

G. B. LAY, Phi. 



BUSINESS MANAGERS 

W. M. YORK, Di. Business Manager 

N. G GOODING, Phi. 
E. S. MERRITT.Phi. 



> . . . . Assistant iManageks 



Terms of Subscription, $1.00 a Year 

€bitorial Comment 

YOUR CHALLENGE! 

At this time when Italy's enormous loss and Russia's 
demoralization drives the mercury of excitement and 
emotion in this country to fever heat^ it is well to stop a 
moment and ask, just where does my duty lie ? This is a 
question to which every living man, whether willingly or 
unwillingly, must yield an answer. It is grounded in the 
times and must be faced by every man who chances to live 
in this epochal age. 

There are two distinct ways of deciding the issue. One 
is that of the nervous, emotional irrationalist who jumps 
in the fight at the first note of the trumpet or the first 



The University Magazine 127 

sign of a red flag. His actions are governed by impulses, 
and they are justified only when danger is decidedly im- 
minent. So it was with Belgium and France. And so it 
is with the unconquered sons of Italy today. For these 
people there has been no alternative. 

But for us there is another way of deciding this ques- 
tion of duty. It is the way of Holland. It is the way of 
democracy. It is the way that studies every side of the 
fearfully complex challenge that comes to us from a seeth- 
ng maelstrom of humanity and enclosing the greatest 
ideal that was ever fought for, and then bases its decision 
upon this reflection. It can see that America needs men 
to fight — skilled men who can put their education and 
science into bullets and trenches. But it can also see that 
America needs men to guard, direct and mould for civili- 
zation after the war the world's greatest vision. 

The solution of the problem, then, is evident. It lies in 
the conscious, intelligent grasp of all that there is at stake 
in the world today and a decision based on this understand- 
ing rather than on mere chance or the opinions of the 
people. It is in the hope of doing something that will 
start this very thing, that the November issue of the 
Magazine devotes its space and influence to an exami- 
nation of the forces that hold the world at bay today and 
in whose moulding lies the future civilizaton. 



WITH THE GLEE CLUB 

The Glee Club trip through the western part of the 
State was especially successful this year because of its 
appealing, well-balanced program and the splendid con- 
duct of the men themselves. When any organization rep- 
resenting the University scores a hit out in the State and 
at the same time lives straight and true, it not only re- 
dounds honor on the men who compose but also on the 



128 The Univeesity Magazine 

University. And it makes the people of the State, from 
whom the University has its life, full glad that they have 
such men, and such organizations and such a University 
down at Chapel Hill. 



LAY OFF, CRITICS! 

The Magazine has no apology to make for carrying 
articles this month by others than University students. 
The purpose of the war issue is to present a glimpse at 
every side of the forces that rule the world to-day, as well 
as to train students to think and write about them. It is 
this fact that leads us to ffo bevond the realm of students' 
grasp and bring in men of wider knowledge and experi- 
enc(.'. 



MANY CONTRIBUTIONS 

We were glad to see so many freshmen contribute to the 
IN'ovember issue. While all of these articles were not up 
to the standard of publication^ still the great number shows 
interest and for that very reason we carrying an unusually 
large Sketch Department this time, even if some of the 
sketches are not quite up to the standard. Keep up the 
good work ! 



The University Magazine 129 

CONDUCTED BY GEORGE B. LAY 

WHO'S WHO AND WHAT'S WHAT IN CHAPEL HILL 

Post Office — An outpost of civilization which was 
swamped with the last ^'utterances" of many heart-broken 
souls on the second of November, and whose future busi- 
ness is fast approaching zero. 

Presence on drill Moral — 

Absence from drill 5 Be disorderly if you 

Disorder in the ranks 4 want to pass the course 

Late on drill 2 and late if you are dig- 
ding for Phi Beta Kappa. 

Corporals — Figureheads, all of whom, out of turn, as- 
sume charge of any unit or office that may strike their 
fancy. 

Lieutenant Whitfield — ^'Battalion attention !" The 
Lord High Protector of the ^Notebooks, and the Most Rev- 
erend Custodian of the Pre-historic Gun Club. 

Signal Corps — An aggregation of derelicts thrown to 
gether under the disable mis-direction of the Honorable 
Prank Clarvoe, whose gymnastic ability in waving hand- 
kerchiefs has even astonished Bob Devereux, the Brawn 
King. 

Band — A mixture of groans, whines, sobs, and shrieks, 
which in some mysterious way get together into one big 
noise ; another of Jimmie Howell's enterprises. 

Beans — A preventive of starvation, to be used only in 
extreme cases, administered by the soldiers in France to 
feed Germans. The results are nearly always unanimously 
fatal. 

Chester Burton — The juggling fiend who scares his 
roommate to sleep every night by juggling 16 knives over- 



130 The Univeesity Magazine 

his bed at once. (Send him to France . . . he'd 
make a good bomber, and his demoniacal laugh would 
scare the Germans all the way back to Berlin.) 

Rifle — A local term applied to an antedeluvian pop- 
gun once used by the cliff-dwellers of Alaska to shoot poi- 
soned arrows at butterflies; now used as a source of iron- 
rust, extracted from our shirts by washer women to be 
used in the U. S. army as coloring matter for certain jams. 

Biscuits — Reliques of the stone-age, coated with shellac, 
and are soon to be used against the Germans instead of 
shells. 

Squad Right — A scintillating, nerve-racking, revolution- 
ary movement, designed to give those extraordinary indi- 
viduals who succumb to its theory the feeling that they, 
like the Russians, have put something over their superiors. 

Soldier — A kind of animal which Captain Allen says it 
takes sixteen months to train, even when fed on pepper 
and salt, and three second to kill, when he has had a good 
dose of shrapnel, and which every up-to-date ambitious 
girl likes to claim her own. 

Dr. Laiuson — The cause of muscle-shock, heart-burn, 
and insanity of the patience, when he makes us dig the 
grass up with our finger tips, without bending the funny- 
bones of our two pedal extremities, and then raise our 
hands imploringly to Heaven for help. 

Trench — A depression in Judge Brockwell's crust in 
which there is much Flanders mud most of the time, hard 
rock all of the time ; at which there are tantalizins^ sights, 
such as girls, dogs and sandbags, and from which we all 
return in dire need of Allen's foot-ease and Tiz's blister- 
cure. 

Sausage — An explosive desi<2:ned to sail through the air, 
and modelled on the ^^pea-bomb" of the British Armv. 

Private — The sign on the office door of the President 
of Jones Bottling Works, but used here to express the 



The University Magazine 131 

quintessence of ignorance, hardness, and unimportance to 
those above. 

Dogs — The most prominent visitors to the Drill Field, 
who, along with co-eds, witness our mistakes and victories 
over I. D. K. 

The Bell — The bold precursor of meals and classes, 
which wakes us from Dreamland to rush forth, while 
putting on our clothes, to the gruelling war game, but 
which in return allows us to escape from the clutches of 
the Military. 

Lecture — Formerly a time for sleep, but now a period 
of time in which we scrutinize Captain Allen to see if 
his mustache has grown any over night. 

The 8 pit s-and- Splutters — It is rumored that Dr. Ber- 
nard's famous Spits-and-Splutters Speed Demon is at an 
optician's in New York for repairs on the wind shield, 
the necessary parts not being obtainable south of the me- 
tropolis. This report has not been verified, but witnesses 
report that he was seen mailing a suspicious-looking pack- 
age in the post office the other day. 



SOMEWHERE IN FRANCE 

The sun was slowly rising from behind a bank of fleecy 
clouds and shedding a diffused light upon the trenches of 
the battlefield. The soldiers were just awakening from 
sleep, for they had fought far into the night. Some hur- 
ried around preparing for the day's battle, while the com- 
manders busily gave orders. 

But, look ! From behind the parapet in the distance 
rises a dense cloud of smoke, a huge shell hurtles through 
the air, striking and demolishing a large portion of the 
breastworks; a sound of thunder reverberates through the 
valleys. 

The men spring to their posts and the battle begins in 



13^ The University Magazine 

earnest. For many hours fighting goes on and on, until 
the ground is stained with blood. 

The commander finally receives word from headquar- 
ters to charge. Encouraging his men, he leaps across the 
breastworks, flourishing his sword, and shouts, ^'On, men, 
to victory or to death !" 

The sturdy lad bearing the banner leaps across, the 
others spring after him, and they charge through the 
storm of bullets. As they run the men are cut down as 
wheat falls before the scythe. They are now within a 
hundred yards of the enemy and less than half of the 
company remains. The commander falls, but the others 
push on. The machine guns of the enemy play havoc 
with the charging men. JSTow only the flag bearer and a 
solitary private remain. The private falls, but the color 
bearer forges ahead. He stumbles. He is up and on 
again. He reaches the line of defense and, with a super- 
human effort, thrusts the flag into the very cannon's mouth, 
falling in his tracks pierced through the heart with a 
bullet. 

—Karl E. Thies, '21. 



WHAS DE MAL? 

^^Whas da mal, Johnnie ? You no work dieser place ?" 

^^Shurah, Hielan, whicha place you work ?" 

'' Ju Pont !" 

^' Ju Pont, too I" 

'Whas da mal ole bigada bullhead you catcha da time 
on d' Company ?" 

"Shurah! De boss man he make for Nitratin' Nine. 
Somebody sizzle lack hell over dere. Acid done spewed 
all over d' place. Don't cha see ?" 

Johnnie pointed in the direction of acid area 'No. 10, 
and Hielan, big, dumpy Irishman, stood beside him, 



The University Magazine 133 

blinking his piggish eyes, while a dense cloud of brilliant 
hues rolled high above the maze of whirling machinery 
and tangled contraptions, too complex for the ordinary 
mind to comprehend. 

I was passing by with my goggles on, a hood over my 
head and a ten-pound paint gun on my back, when Hielan 
interrupted his fellow countryman. I looked in the di- 
rection he pointed, and there, arising slowly above the 
whirling entanglement, I saw a sphere, perfect in every 
point, and massive — it seemed to cover an acre. I lost 
myself in its magnificence; even forgot that I was living, 
except in the illusion before me. And as the sun played 
upon it, it drifted higher and higher — grew larger and 
larger — and at every instant changed its color. From 
blood red to orange, then glittering gold to pale yellow, and 
then snowy white against the azure sky ; it finally became 
a part of the ether; and I was standing there stupidly on 
the road side. My paint gun lay on the ground broken. 
My goggles and hood were gone. I don't know where. 
But there was Hielan looking at me and laughing. I 
couldn't laugh, and I don't mind saying it. I had never 
seen such a sight before and I didn't understand it. I 
just stood there looking at the Irishman like a mad man, 
and he kept laughing at me like a simpleton until I was 
sure I had drawn an hour's pay on the company in that 
manner. 

"What was it ?" I said, after the stupor had departed 
from me. "What was it ? Do you hear me ? It covered 
an acre, and stretched across the heavens ! I've got to 
know what it was ! Hielan, tell me !" 

"Whas da mal. Two Meals? You no seen little pot 
fire ? What for you nitrate around in Hopewell six weeks 
and learn nothing? There it is. I can't make for an ex- 
planation, but look." And he pointed up the road. 



134 The University Magazine 

Four men were coming our way with a stretcher. I 
could see nothing but a bundle of sacks on it, and they were 
fuming with acid. But surely I heard something, even 
while they were a hundreds yards away. I stood still and 
the party passed by. 

''Yes, it's old Ital 1" said the safety-first man. ''Old 
Eagle Beak Toney. He stuck at it six weeks, but he turn- 
ed the wrong handle today, and we are carrying him 
home.'' And old Ital was going home, too. There was a 
stamp of death on his half covered face, so massive and yet 
distinct, and his big black eyes met mine as he passed and 
I recognized him. He knew me, too, and groaned. We 
had marched together from the employment bureau to the 
doctor's office just six weeks before. I thought of how he 
kicked when they stuck both of us for the smallpox with 
the same needle. Yes, I knew Toney, and I watched my 
old pal move on down the road. I began to mumble a few 
spontaneous lines. I don't know where I got them, but 
they ran like this: 

Here's to you, old Toney, Toney, 
Bulky bit of foreign clay. 
Here's to you, old Ital Toney, 

While they bear your bones away. 
Tho' we took the same injection 
For a fatal, foul infection, 
I am glad that my direction 

Leads not down the acid way. 

"Two Meals ?" bawled out big Hielan. "What in the 
Donny Gold Hades, ya talkin' 'bout? Let that bigada 
wop go on down th' road. Gonna circulate round here all 
day in front o' th' supervisor's office ?" 

"Shurah, Hielan," broke in Johnnie, good naturedly. 



The University Magazine 135 

^ We've gotta be goin'. You'll see a dozen wops come down 
here inside a week. They can't kill 'em fast enough." 

^^Shurah," returned Hielan with a laugh. 

And I picked up my paint gun. 

— C. G. Tennent. 



THE VALLEY OF THE CROSS 

In a valley, carpeted by grassy meadows separated from 
each other by rows of shade trees, and surrounded by 
thickly wooded hillsides, stands a village, peaceful and 
progressive, whose inhabitnts exemplified the French 
peasantry of to-day. As one gazes down from the top of a 
neighboring hill upon this outstretched valley, cut up, as 
it seemed, by the rows of flourishing shade-trees, so that it 
appeared to be a huge checker-board, one is struck by the 
quiet aspect of the countryside. Smoke curling upward 
from the low-roofed houses, browsing herds, and thrifty 
farmers tilling their fields, all these sights tend to attract 
the visitor's attention to this village. 

On the crest of this hill leading down into this peaceful 
village stands a cross, carved in marble, which casts an 
even more peaceful influence over the valley. Thither 
ever year the people gather to celebrate the anniversary of 
the dedication of this shrine, and to renew their sacred 
vows. Years have passed and centuries grown old since 
this shrine was erected, yet these simple folk still return 
each year to worship. 

^Now, a year has passed, and the bellowing of the Ger- 
man guns, the shrieking of shells tearing past overhead, 
together with the bursting of shrapnel and the continued 
noise of the machine guns mingled with the cries of the 
wounded, are heard. Day by day these wounded pass, in 
heavy automobile ambulances, going to the rear, while 
others are rushed to the front, now situated on the site of 
the small village, to fill the places of their dead or wounded 



136 The University Magazine 

comrades. The Germans have planted their big guns on 
the ruins of the shrine, bellowing death and destruction to 
the French. The fields are one mass of devastation cut 
up by trenches and filled with holes, craters made by the 
shells of foe and friend. Around the remnants of the vil- 
lage, shattered and tottering^ the battle rages, while 
corpses, overturned gun-emplacements, empty shell-cases, 
and pieces of clothing and human flesh litter the surround- 
ing battlefield. The smell of filth, blood, decay, and gases 
fills the air, while the bursting shells with their clouds of 
dense smoke tell the story of the fierceness of the battle. 

Another year has passed, and the villagers are returning 
again to their devastated lands and homes. On every side 
one hears them saying : "Look ! What awful devastation ! 
And what slaughter ! Why should we have been thus pun- 
ished ? We did nothing to the Germans !" Yet, these 
faithful people labor hard to rebuild their homes and cul- 
tivate their ruined lands, also searching among the ruins 
on the hll for the cross. There they finally find it, unhurt 
by shell of friend or foe. Then joyfully they set up again 
the figure, symbolical of the God of all, by whom all 
wars shall be stopped, the God of Peace, the God of Love. 
And again the valley is at peace, protected by the cross, 
which seems to say : "In the end, there shall be peace." 

— G. B. Lay. 



THE ARMY CANTONMENT AT CHARLOTTE 

Beyond a doubt, the people of Charlotte have had 
brought home to them more vividly than anyone else in 
our State the fact that the United States is engaged in a 
great and serious war. For two months, now, that city has 
been the home of many thousand soldiers, who have come 
from the Far West to receive final training before they 
embark for the battlefields of France. Every day brings 



The University Magazine 137 

trains loaded with troopers, artillery, and all equipment 
necessary for intensive training in the rudiments of mod- 
ern warfare. Provost guards can be seen policing the 
streets of the city, standing ready to protect either citizen 
or property if an emergency arises. Eight French officers, 
clad in their picturesque uniforms and fresh from the bat- 
tles of Europe, are now stationed at Charlotte to aid in 
instructing America's first great man contribution to the 
Allied Cause. There is no resident who is not affected by 
the camp, and already such a relation between the civil 
and military population exists, that Charlotte and Camp 
Green have become almost synonymous terms. 

It is difficult to imagine the commercial effect which 
this army camp has had upon Charlotte. It has been esti- 
mated that a million dollars will be spent in construction, 
but new plans seem to justify the opinion that the final cost 
will greatly exceed this amount. A large per cent of this 
money will be spent in Charlotte, and every business con- 
cern has felt the impetus which this demand has caused. 
From three to seven thousand workmen have been employ- 
ed by the contractors ever since construction work started. 
These men are paid wages ranging from four to fifteen dol- 
lars a day. The last pay-roll for these employees amounted 
to one hundred and seventy-five thousand dollars, paid 
through a Charlotte bank. These men, as well as the sol- 
diers, spend their wages in the city and as a result in- 
dustries have prospered to a great extent. 

The commercial advantage of Camp Green to Charlotte 
has been equaled only by the splendid manner in which 
the citizens received their gxiests. With more than cus- 
tomary Southern hospitality, the Queen City has thrown 
open its gates and extended a cordial welcome to Uncle 
Sam's representatives. The homes of the people have been 
thrown open, and there is scarcely a family which has not, 
in some way or other, entertained the boys from the Far 



138 The University Magazine 

West. The moral forces of the city are organized to min- 
ister to the moral needs of the soldiers. Besides the Y. 
M. C. A. buildings at the camp, reading rooms have been 
provided in all of the churches for the soldiers' use. They 
are invited to all the social activities, special arrangements 
being made for them to meet the girls of the city. The 
soldiers, in return, greatly appreciate this sort of treat- 
ment. E'ot a single instance has occurred, where a sol- 
dier has shown discourtesy to a lady. Far away from 
their own homes they are in a position to appreciate the 
value of a Christian environment. 

The morale of the soldiers is very high, the patriotism 
of the citizens has been aroused, and a mutual spirit of 
earnestness is prevalent among the residents of Charlotte. 
Camp Greene is coming to be recognized as one of the best 
camps in the country, both physically and morally, and 
was recently referred to by Secretary Baker in a speech in 
Washington as an ideal result of true co-operation between 
the inhabitants of a city and a military cantonment. 

— William H. Bobbitt, '21. 



LIFE IN DEATH 

I consider the leaves of the forest. They grow and 
flourish that the trees which support and protect them may 
be made more beautiful. Summer wanes, and the chill 
white frosts of autumn come. The leaves must die, but in 
death only — even as they flutter down to be trodden under 
foot of man — does their beauty reach its greatest splendor. 

Then I think of the rain drops. What an ideal of ser- 
vice is their transient existence ! They, too, like the leaves, 
are essentially beautiful. On and on they go, serving 
earth's creatures in whatever way they can, and at last 
sinking softly into the dark ocean. What an end ! But 
this is not all. The sun comes out, and we see, arched 



The University Magazine 139 

high over the water like a great bridge, a rainbow. Once 
more these tiny drops have fulfilled a divine purpose and 
are climbing back to the clouds again. 

Lastly, we come to man. How stupendous the things 
which he has to live for ! His liberty, his surpassing love of 
home and country, his right to life itself — all these go to 
make up the things which the Creator intended that man 
should have. And if those things are threatened, and he 
fights and dies for such an ideal, can death have its usual 
sting ? Can the grave seem cold to a righteous warrior who 
makes the supreme sacrifice that mankind may yet be 
free? We answer, '''NoT' 

— Tyee C. Taylor, '21. 



"BUY AND BY" 

Let's down the Kaiser in a sea of consternation, — 

Let's show him how our money can fight ; 

Let's sacrifice the wealth of our nation : 

Let's buy a bond, and buy and buy. 

Let's all do this as our part, and then — by and by, — 

Let's enjoy our freedom — and watch old Kaiser die. 

— Verne Johnson. 



AN INCIDENT OF THE WAR 

In the 1914, I was making a tour of Europe, and 
it so happened that when the Germans made their mem- 
orable assault on Belgium, I was in Antwerp. The au- 
thorities of that city thought it wise that I should remain 
there until conditions became more settled, and so it was 
that I became a prisoner when the Germans captured the 
city. 

Words cannot express the horrors of my two months of 
imprisonment. The hotel in which I was stopping was 
immediately commandeered for the officers, and I with 



140 The University Magazine 

tlie other guests was thrust into a prison. In a day or twa 
I was transferred to an old cellar, with an Englishman 
named Trelawney for a companion. We became very inti- 
mate, and as the food became worse and worse as the day& 
went by, we decided to risk all in an attempt to escape. 

I succeeded in purloining a spoon from the table, and 
with this instrument we proposed to dig our way to free- 
dom. As we were closely guarded the work had to be done 
at night, and at first we considered it a hopeless task. We 
were not a little worried about where to put the dirt, but 
by S3attering it evenly on the floor, and occasionally taking 
a pocketful out into the courtyard, we were able to dis- 
pose of it nicely. After about a month of hard labor, I 
was overjoyed to find that our tunnel was about twenty 
feet long, and that the end of it was within six inches of 
the air. We decided that we would make the fatal at- 
tempt on the following night, and so at dinner we drank 
our thin soup to the health of the enterprise. 

About one o'clock we crawled carefully to the end of 
the tunnel, and after breaking the thin crust of earth, 
found ourselves just outside the stockade. Suddenly the 
alarm bell rang out, and knowing that I was discovered I 
made a dash for the nearby woods, but sad to relate I had 
taken only a few steps before the wicked crackle of rifle 
fire was heard, and I fell dead upon the ground, with a 
bullet hole through my heart. The guards ran up and 
jabbed me with their bayonets to make sure that I was 
not alive. Then to save the trouble of a burial they carted 
my body out of the city, and threw it on a lonely hillside, 
and on that dreary spot my bones lie bleaching to this day, 
exposed to the fury of the wind and the storm. I have not 
heard from Trelawney since my death, but it is not likely 
that he met with a more lenient fate than I. 

—A. B. Owens, '21. 



The Univeesity Magazine 141 



WHEN? 



The iron hand of war's grim god 

Upon the earth today 
Calls forth from us the deepest grief, 

Our best manhood we pay ! 

To fight against autocracy 

Our sons by millions rise, 
To pay the debt we owe to France 

They gladly give their lives. 

But, O, how long must we suffer — toil. 
Before this bloodshed cease ? 

How long must mankind sacrifice 
Before dawns sacred peace? 



— F. V. ElGLEK, '21, 



AMERICA'S POSITION 

America's position in the present crisis is one of utmost 
importance. It is apparent, even to the most casual ob- 
server, that the present state of affairs, will, in a great 
measure, become a determining factor in shaping our fu- 
ture destiny. 

America today stands upon an eminence, where she is 
able to view the ruins and remains of nations of the past. 
She is in a position to see the mighty emblems of man's 
power crushed to earth by an omnipotent God. She is 
able to view it dispassionately and decide upon a course for 
herself. God grant that she may profit by the example of 
nations that have already fallen. The past of our own 
country is glorious and made dear to us by the sacred 
blood of our ancestors. However, there is a more brilliant 
future in store for the United States now than it has ever 
had in its hallowed past. 



142 The University Magazine 

The present war^ which will leave its ineffacable im- 
pressions upon future generations, is a war of democracy 
against autocracy, and the rights of free people to pursue 
their lives, undisturbed by the mailed fist of an autocratic 
government. The great reconstruction of the world will 
come after the present war, but our immediate problem 
is to put ourselves into this struggle whole-heartedly and 
unreservedly, to make the world safe for free peoples and 
ito prevent the last germ of freedom being swept oif the 
face of the earth. This problem, I am sure, can be solved 
by the American people. The America of to-day is prepar- 
ing for a greater America in the future. The light of a 
grander day is falling full upon her face, and she is 
thrilled with the consciousness of growing power and pur- 
pose, as she stands forth pre-eminent among the nations 
of the earth. And as she looks out upon the expanding 
horizon she realizes, while putting her utmost into the war, 
that her future rests in the ins3rutable wisdom of God. This 
picture presents itself in all its fullness and beauty to the 
men who have the power of foreseeing the wonderful fu- 
ture in store for this country. 

— B. 0. DUPREE, '21. 



TWO LETTERS 

jfvToTE. — The following letters were found in a deserted 
house in Alsace. They were sent to me by a friend, who 
found them, with a comment upon the strangeness of the 
episode, and with a translation for which I am indebted 
to him. 

With the French Forces, 

Flanders, France, 

Sept. 28, 1917. 
Dearest Mother: 

I am taking this opportunity of writing you during the 
few moments before I have to go out on a rather dangerous 



The University Magazine 143 

mission. Our captain called for a volunteer today to go 
out into 'No Man's Land, which is the space between the 
German trenches and our own, and destroy an old grain 
barn. This barn stands about half way between the op- 
posing trenches and is nearly a half mile from either. This 
is what I am going to try to do to-night. I hope I can ac- 
complish it successfully, because it will mean so much 
towards my promotion. 

I always think of you two there in Alsace, and I am so 
glad that Juliette is better. I want to see you both so 
badly, but — , I have been called so will have to go. Good- 
b^^e dear little mother, kiss Juliette for me. With a heart 
full of love for you both. — Jacques. 

With the German Army on the Western Front, 

Flanders^ France, 

Sept. 28, 1917. 
My Dear Mother: 

I have just passed through the most trying day I have 
ever spent. I was sent out to-night, with a raiding party, to 
discover as much as possible about the French forces op- 
posite us. I was in front of the other men when I reached 
an old grain barn, which stands about half way between 
our trenches and those of the French. As we came up I 
saw a faint light through a window. In a minute a man 
ran hurriedly out of the house and around the corner. I 
fired, and from the way in which he fell, he must have been 
hit in a vital spot. We immediately returned to our 
trenches, fearing that there w^ere more of the enemy 
around, and because we had attracted too much attention 
to go with our raid. I think that this is the first man I have 
killed since I have been in the war, and I hate to remem- 
ber, that, but for me, he would now be alive. However, 
it is the fortune of war, I suppose, and we must think in 
terms of war now that we are fighting. I don't know 



144 The University Magazine 

when I shall be relieved of that picture in my mind. It 
seems to be printed there indelibly. I hope it. will fade 
and finally disappear with succeeding events, however. 

I often think of Jacques and several times I have dream- 
ed that we had opposed each other in battle and that I had 
saved his life in some way. If he had not been young 
and headstrong, we might now be fighting together in- 
stead of opposing one another. I recall very clearly that 
day when he left Alsace and went away to enlist with the 
French, with whom all your sympathies were. But I had 
to stay and await the call, which came very soon. May 
God be with us all and return us safely together at the 
end of this struggle, is my daily prayer. 

Tell little Juliette that her note was greatly enjoyed 
and that I will answer it when I have time. Your most 
affectionate son, — Jean. 

— J. W. A. Powell. 



NEGLECTED HOLLAND 

Few people realize the real importance of Holland at 
the present time. This little country, only 12,000 square 
miles in area, is a very important factor in this war. Sit- 
uated on the shores of the North Sea and holding the en- 
trance to the Rhine Eiver, she is in a position to block the 
ports of Germany and therefore demoralize submarine 
warfare. 

Holland does not join the Allies because if she did the 
same fate would be meted out to her that has befallen Bel- 
gium. This would mean that her present beauty would be 
destroyed. Dikes that it took years to build would be torn 
down and the country flooded. 

Holland could tear down the dikes and flood the country 
herself if an invasion was started. This would probably 



The University Magazine 145 

check an onrush but the result would eventually be the 
same, whether suicide or murder. 

Holland could help the Allies in more ways than block- 
ing Germany's submarines. Practically everything Ger- 
many has gotten from the outside world since the beginning 
of the war has come through Holland. Even now, cotton, 
sugar, wheat and other things leak through in small quanti- 
ties. Therefore, Holland could force a complete blockade 
and keep Germany from getting any exports whatever. 

But if Holland should join the Germans, she would 
starve to death. Her people hardly have enough food as it 
is now and with the English fleet blockading all ports, 
nothing could be gotten to Holland. She could not help 
Germany much because she has no food ; she has no more 
soldiers than enough to protect her own country. She 
would lose the respect, friendship and commerce with the 
civilized nations of the world. She would be allying her- 
self with the basest nation in the world, Turkey. 

Germany will be eventually, if not immediately, over- 
come, and if Holland should be an ally of Germany, part 
of the indemnity and demands would be forced to come 
from her. Hence the conclusion must be that no matter 
which way Holland should turn, it would cost her very 
life. Therefore she remains true and firm to all the prin- 
ciples of the Hague. She is doing her best to promote 
peace by staying neutral. In so doing she saves her life; 
she practices ^'safety first" and is admired and respected 
by the nations of the world. 

— D. Van IToppen, '21. 



146 The Univeesity Magazine 



THE SHOOTING OF THE SUBMARINE 

'Tve stood in some mighty-mouthed hollow 
That's plumh-full of hush to the brim." 
(With more than due apologies to Kobert W. Service.) 

The good ship, Pilot, with a zigzag motion, 
Was moving slowly o'er the ocean, 
And from the top the lookout bore 
News of the approach of England's shore. 

The sailors with shouts of joy heard 
Him when he spoke that happy word. 
For, in an hour, by steaming fast, 
The U-boat peril would be past. 

But there was one, o'er whom this news 
Did not a wave of joy diffuse, 
A bold young man, whose name was Deane, 
Who was itching for a chance at a submarine. 

For many months he had waited for a chance 
To fight for the IT. S. A. and France. 
So now, that land was drawing nigh. 
He glanced o'er the horizon with a sigh. 

Then suddenly he saw on the silent blue, 
A submarine appear, with its pirate crew. 
^'To the life-boats men," the captain cried, 
As he the German U-boat spied. 

I know not why this man took fright. 

Even at this unpleasant sight. 

A man like him should have stood his ground, 

Even with a submarine hanging 'round. 

But he, like many of whom we've read. 
At the supreme moment lost his head. 



The University Magazine 147 

And the only thing left to him to do 

Was to take to the life-boats with his crew. 

But suddenly a loud report was heard, 
And all stood still, saying not a word. 
Every one thought that he was doomed, 
Believing the ship had just been bombed. 

But lose your fears, brave men of the ocean, 
For 'twas friend Deane who caused the commotion. 
He had hurried to his post, had trained his gun, 
And taken a shot at the insolent Hun. 

The shot went with a hissing sound, 
Until its object it had found. 
The U-boat floundered and broke in two. 
And sank to the bottom with its pirate crew. 

Then each of the sailors hastened and ran, 
To get the first shake at the hero's hand. 
And to cheer the man, who, in the strife, 
Had done his bit and saved his life. 

Then there were speeches by officers and crew, 
And each did the best he knew how to do, 
Until finally, to the man's dismay, 
They called on Deane to say his say. 

^'Boys," he said, "1 have nothing to say 
About the feat I've done today, 
Except that as I aimed that gun. 
And took that shot against the Hun, 

I was thinking of the U. S. A. 
And how the news she'll get today 
Will cheer my mother and make her glad 
To be the mother of such a sailor lad." 

— John M. Gibson. 



148 The University Magazine 

A LETTER FROM THE NAVY 

U. S. Naval Training Station, 

Newport, E. I. 
Dear Bobbie : 

When one is so fortunate as to receive a good letter, lie 
is one to the good in the Navy. Your letter, indeed, was 
a surprise, but one that always makes a fellow glad, glad 
because his friends think about him even though he so little 
deserves it. A friendly letter, next to meeting the person 
face to face, is one of the greatest joys that friendship be- 
stows upon us. A letter, just a few lines, how it does break 
the mental monotony, and afford us a glimpse of the old 
life on the Hill, the life that we all love. 

I suppose, Bobbie, you would like for me to tell you 
something about how I have fared in the Navy, which, 
of course, would be to portray naval life in its training per- 
iod. I joined in Raleigh on the seventh, and went im- 
mediately to Norfolk, where I remained for seventeen 
days. My work was to carry the sick from the detention 
camp in Berkley, where the apprentice seamen and fire- 
men are situated, to the Naval Hospital in Portsmouth. 
I had to carry them up the river in a boat behind a tug; 
passed Norfolk, and then the Navy Yard, which was filled 
with war craft. My average number daily was around 
twenty-five, being measles, mumps, chills, fever and spinal 
meningitis. The most of them came from the apprentice 
seamen, which was composed chiefly of young boys in 
their teens ; their mode of life is so diametrically altered 
that many succumb immediately. They would be coming 
to the ward continually, their white, haggard, and pale 
faces still had the simple look of a child, rather than that 
of a man. Many of them had spinal meningitis, which 
is fatal. Sometimes they would die in the yard before I 
could get them to the Hospital ; then sometimes while going 
up the river to the Hospital they would die in the boat. 



The University Magazine 149 

Bobbie, if you have never undergone the experience in 
which death takes the young and leaves the older, you can 
not understand how I felt. The old-time adage is still of 
power today — ''experience will make you used to any- 
thing/' but it never will make me hard while the young 
are the ones that die. 

At night along the Navy Yard life seems unreal. Every- 
where you are challenged by the guards, the orders that 
must be executed turn you back. The great big, blue 
steel battleships that are in drydock^ or riding at anchor, 
would signal from their tall towers through the darkness 
with their red and blue lights to those dreadnaughts stand- 
ing guard in the entrance of the Bay. Everything at E'er- 
folk ISFavy Yard had the hustle and bustle, every one seem- 
ed feverish and restless to prepare the Navy for war ; even 
the dreadnaughts steering out to sea seemed to personify 
the anxiety to get out across the Atlantic. I left Norfolk 
for Providence via boat. In passing through Hampton 
Roads in the late evening, English and French cruisers 
help our boats to guard the Bay. Fortress Monroe lay 
low on the breast of the war, displaying no guns or flags ; 
only a huge pile of gray broken granite that looks like a 
brown dull gray leaf in the cold gray light of the evening 
sun. In Providence the people were very kind to us, 
giving is many little things to show their interest in us. 
Such treatment for a sailor in peace times is something 
foreign. What will patriotism do in so short a time ? It 
has made a sea coast town voluntarily pay respect to a 
sailor. 

The Naval Training Station is situated upon an island 
in the harbor of Newport. There hasn't been any good 
weather here since my arrival two weeks ago. Cloudy, 
misty and with every element that could add to disagree- 
ableness, the weather dominates the island. Breezes com- 
ing across the bay laden with cold damp moisture sweep 



150 The University Magazine 

over the island continuously, penetrating to the very bone 
of the Southerner and giving him a deep-chested cold. I 
am afflicted with my first case of tonsilitis. Our grub is 
very good, and of course, a plenty. We rise at five A. M., 
lash our hammocks, wash down the deck, and eat at six- 
thirty, muster at eight; then drill until eleven, when we 
have dinner. In the afternoon we drill until four, then 
wash our clothes, eat supper at six, and go to bed at nine 
o'clock. 

There are six months to the usual hospital term here, 
but owing to the great need for men, and because there 
are so many college fellows in the hospital corps, the 
course has been reduced to three months. The higher of- 
ficers say we college boys are being pushed through to be 
sent to France with the marines. There are but few ex- 
perienced men in the service and they must be kept be- 
hind the lines. We young fellows are the ones who will 
have to carry the wounded from the field. Do you know 
that the Hospital Corps has more fatalities in proportion 
to numbers than any other branch of the service ? Regard- 
less of the risk, the young men here from Yale, Harvard, 
the universities of the West, of the South, and of every 
section if the country, are willing to undergo all risk for 
the ideal of democracy. They are great fellows, who had 
a future before them in civil life. We realize that many 
of us will not return from France if we go, but millions 
will have traveled the same path before us. The Army is 
as the ISTavy where our young men have gone. What we 
do not like is the waiting period for training. I want to 
get out where millions are struggling for the mastery. The 
sooner I get there, the better I will be satisfied. If I do 
return, I will return to a safer country; if otherwise, it 
will be over. 

Your sincere friend, 

E. H. CURRIE. 



The University Magazine 151 

A Department Deuoted to Discussion, Pro and Con, oj Campus 
Problems and Their Solution. 

CONDUCTED BY C. P. SPRUILL. JR. 

GIBBON AND THE WAR 

It is a joy to read the memoirs of Edward Gibbon and 
to watch him struggling for the greatest of all prizes, 
mastery; mastery of his languge; mastery of his thoughts; 
and mastery of his life. If there be one thing we need to- 
day it is this same quality of mastery. Somehow in the 
turmoil of the world's great war, when everything seems 
turned up side down and no man knows what is coming 
next, we still have the hope that we can master our destiny. 
If, as Gibbon, we raise our eyes from the ground, we will 
see on the horizon of eternity the dawn of a new day. Here, 
Amreica has found her soul. Over there, we see the glory 
of sacrifice. Above, whether we look by night or by day, 
for it never sets, we can see stretching along the meridian 
of the sky and spelled in letters of every color so that all 
may see. Democracy. 

From out the dread silence we hear the challenge : Are 
you willing to do and dare ? President Graham answers, 
^'We are striving to make this one of the greatest institu- 
tions in the world." The student body answers, ^Tn the 
drill we hope to equip ourselves to take our place in the 
front ranks." And all who are studying American liter- 
ature should say, ^We realize that there we have our finger 
on the pulse of the nation's heart; we see there her soul; 
we feel there her interpretation of the universe ; and some- 
how we hope that the time when America ih to produce the 
world's greatest literature has come, as prophesied by our 
mightiest seer." These things being so, let us take them 
to heart, and as Edward Gibbon mastered, so let us master. 

— Fkank T. Thompson. 



162 The University Magazine 

THE EDUCATIONAL DRAFT 

Few of us, perhaps, realize the significance of President 
Graham's statement that we must make democracy safe 
for the world, because we have not thought about it. In 
this time of stress we are all eager to do our part in the 
great struggle, yet we never stop to ask if democracy, that 
which we say we fight for, is safe for the world. 

Democracy is not necessarily the ideal form of govern- 
ment, although we generally think of it as such. I do not 
mean to say that it cannot be, but that it is not necessarily 
the ideal form. The essential feature of democracy is that 
every man shall have an equal voice in the government. 
JSTow in a country where a majority of the people are il- 
literate or have a very limited education, one can readily 
see that a pure democracy would probably bring confusion. 
While the majority of the people of the United States have 
educations superior to that mentioned, nevertheless, we 
have our share of illiterates, and it is not small. This sit- 
uation suggests that, while we are helping ^'make the world 
safe for democracy," we should also be making our coun- 
try an example that democracy is the safest form of govern- 
ment for the world. This must be done in part by a bet- 
ter system of education. 

Hitherto education, except for West Point and Annap- 
olis, has been left entirely to the states. They, just as they 
do everything else that is left to them, have carried it on 
in various ways. This policy, as we all know, has resulted 
in various amounts of illiteracy in the different states. 
This should not be. There should be no illiteracy at all, 
and as a remedy, I think the following plan would work 
well. 

There should be in the United States a system of schools 
under national control, reaching at least the standard of 
the most up-to-date high school. These schools should be 
in reach of every child in the nation, and every child should 



The University Magazine 153 

be compelled to attend the school nearest him until he has 
finished. Children should be drafted into the service of 
democracy, so to speak. The national government has 
power to draft men into its service to help ^'make the world 
safe for democracy" ; why should it not have power to 
draft future men and women into its service to help '^make 
democracy safe for the world" ? 

The adoption of this plan would mean that in the future 
there would be no one without an education sufficient to 
enable him to form a sensible opinion on a matter of pub- 
lic interest. It would also mean that in the future there 
would be many more college bred men than at present, for, 
having once tasted learning in the public schools, many 
who under the present system are never educated at all, 
would be so favorably impressed that they would seek to 
gain more. Thus the country would grow in intellectual 
ability, and, with each new generation, our democracy 
would acquire new strength and vigor, thus proving to the 
world that it is the ideal form of government, safe and 
wise for all. 

— H. S. Everett. 



WHY AMERICA IS AT WAR 

President Wilson in his timely war message to Congress 
declared that the time had come for the United States to 
strike a blow in order that the world may be made safe for 
democracy. This interpretation of America's reason for 
making war against the foe of self-government, is really 
the opinion of all true Americans. The young men of 
our nation who are in the trenches and training camps, 
are there because they wish to defend democratic govern- 
ment against the forces of one-man rule. 

Lord I^orthcliffe, who is now in this country as head 
of the British War Mission, said that we did not 
enter this war to make the world safe for democracy but to 



154 The Univeesity Magazine 

make the world safe for ourselves. This utterance can 
be interpreted in different ways, and the British lord 
should not be criticized for his seemingly bold statement, 
before his words are thoroughly understood. He most 
probably meant that we did not wish to force democracy 
upon any nation, but rather to preserve it in the lands 
where it now exists. It is also true that we entered the 
war for self-preservation. Not only had the citizens of 
other lands been humiliated and killed, but also the rights 
of our own liberty loving people were disregarded by the 
outlaw of nations. 

So this country entered the war both to make the world 
safe for democracy and democracy safe for the world. If, 
as Lord E^orthcliffe says, we are fighting for self-preserva- 
tion, we are also defending democracy. Our government 
is founded upon the principle of the right of citizens to 
rule themselves. If our nation — the greatest democracy 
in the world — should be defeated, it is very probable that 
democratic rule would also perish from the earth. Our 
government is the world's model of democratic administra- 
tion of law and order, and its failure in this world conflict 
would be strong proof of the weakness of self-rule. 

It is the duty, and should be the wish, of every Am- 
erican to aid in the victorious administration of our 
country's war measures. We should awake to the serious- 
ness of the situation, and realize how much depends upon 
the side with which victory lies. Let us ask ourselves the 
question which means so much to the future of humanity, 
^'Shall democracy or Prussianism rule the world ?" 

— C. T. Leonard, '21. 



THE ITALIAN RETREAT 

A few weeks ago the Allies were rejoicing over the fact 
that the Italian army had swept past the Alps and was 
conducting a successful offensive on Austrian soil. This 



The University Magazine 155 

great drive on the part of Italy, many thought, would 
mean the end of the war in the near future. 

Only a few days ago the world was astonished to learn 
that the entire Italian line had been smashed and that it 
was in full retreat, having lost around 80,000 men as 
prisoners, and closely followed by a victorious Austro- 
German army. 

This reminds us that Germany is not yet defeated, that 
the loss of Italy would give strength to Germany, and that 
more strength to Germany at this time means a longer 
war. 

I believe that it is only a question of a short while be- 
fore Russia retires from the conflict. With Russia peace- 
ful and Italy overrun, the burden of the war will fall upon 
the United States and England. 

With Italy crushed, Russia at peace with the Central 
Powers, and those German armies lately from the Italian 
and Russian frontiers facing the Allied line in France, this 
war will last several years longer. 

But this is no time to cry over spilt milk. Devastated 
Italy, bleeding France, new-born Russia, down-trodden 
Belgium, and England, straining every resource, turn 
their weary eyes to the west for a saviour of the cause. It 
is not for us to question why Italy blundered. It is for us 
do and die in order that Italy may be restored, that Bel- 
gium may bloom again, that France may breathe, that 
the Russian Republic may live, and that the greatest gift 
that God has given man — the gift of freedom — may be 
saved from shackles. 

— John H. Kerr, '21. 



156 The University Magazine 

CONDUCTED BY J. MINOR GWYNN 

The first issue of the Trinity Archive comes to us in 
exceptionally well-balanced form. The ^'Keligious De- 
fense of Slavery in the North/' expresses impartially the 
attitudes taken by the various denominations during the 
Civil War, and the reasons each church gave for its stand. 
The feature article, ''Some Aspects of Life at Oglethorpe/' 
is very well written, and it is interesting reading all the 
way through. It could be placed more suitably at the be- 
ginning of the magazine. 

On the whole, the short stories are very good. "The 
Reminiscences of Punch" and ''The Legend of Alcazar," 
grip the reader's attention and hold it to the end. "The 
Victory of the Three Generals" and "The Strongest Tie" 
are both built on v/ell known plots, and only good handling 
saves the former from becoming tiresome. 

"The Freshman's Diary" treats a very delicate subject — 
a subject that can easily become "stale." In this instance 
it is almost uninteresting because of the lack of forceful 
handling. The poem, "Queen of the Hills (Goldenrod)/' 
is an excellent portrayal of autumn's arrival. But "The 
World Struggle" seems to have overcome its author. 

Altogether, little criticism and much praise are due the 
editorial staff of the Archive for their first number. 

We are glad to acknowledge receipt of the following 
magazines: State Normal Magazine, The Converse Con- 
cept, The Wahe Forest Student, The Meredith Acorn, The 
Gonzafia (Spokane), The Wojford College Journal, The 
Greensboro College Message, The St. Mary's (Cal.) Col- 
legian, The Anderson College Orion, The Furman Echo, 
and The Lumina (St. Ignatius College, Cleveland, Ohio.). 



The 

University of North Carohna 

Magazine 

Old Series Vol. 48 No. 3 New Series Vol. 35 



CONTENTS FOR DECEMBER, 1917 

PAGE 

Christmas in London (Poem) J. S. Terry 159 

From the Diary of a Japanese Student 

K. Nagano 162 

To France Thomas Wolfe 165 

Jonathan Cole's Adventure with the Devil 

J. C. Eaton 166 

Her Gift Miss Louisa Eeed 173 

Goethe W. B. Wunsch 175 

Your University and Your Share in Her Future 

T. Rondthaler 176 
The University's Purpose in War Education 

A. M. Coates 179 

The Poinsettia , BanTcs Anderson 184 

A Peep at Greenwich Village F. S. Bryant, Jr. 190 

War Misunderstanding W. M. York 194 

Letters of a Freshman, III Bank 196 

Editorial Comment 199 

Sketches 202 

The Student Forum 210 

Exchanges 215 






note tfjat America sfounbs; to f)umanit|> 
tfjrougf) ^re^itrent lMil?on*g vtttntmt^- 
gage* tlfjiss Cfjrisitma^, unlike €\)vi^t= 
ma^t^ of otfjer pears^, iuill baton terrible 
but not untpelcome on tfje grief =!gtri£ben 
people of a b3ar=torn baorlb. jSeber be= 
fore bia^g a time £fo fraugbt bJitb loftp 
j^earningsi anb iron res^olbes?. 

^erbapsi it biill not be a berp merrj> 
CbtisJtmag, but it toill be a berj> bappp 
one. It tDill be bappp toitb tbe inbesJtrur= 
tibe in^tinft in bumanitp for bappine^sJ 
tbat loofesJ tbrousb tbe baffling cloubsJ of 
tbe pres(ent to a time \iy\)tn tbe "peace on 
eartb*' of tubicb tbe angels s^ang map be 
tbe bappp po^geggion of all tbe b^orlb. 
3t bJill be eben more bappp to all of usf 
bere, as? it Uiill be to our men at tbe front, 
tbrougb tbe sacrifices' tbat bse are offering 
or tDaiting to offer in glabnej^s of beart. 



THE 

University Magazine 

DECEMBER, 1917 
Old Series Vol. 48 No. 3 New Series Vol. 35 

€l}vi^tma^ in l^onbon 

JOHN S. TERRY 

1913 

Then Christmas Eve was rife with mirthful joy; 
Small children, tender maids, and lusty youths 
Intoned their sweetly mystic melodies 
Beneath a peaceful sky, and laughed and loved. . . . 
Old ballads, quaintly worded, sweetly rang 
Upon the air. The holy night was calm. 
For human love, and love divine was felt 
To fill the whole wide world with peace, good-will. 

And after night had given blessed rest 
The rosy morning waked a happy town. 
Soon friend to friend cried, ^^Merry Christmas !" when 
They met — glad hearts were in old England then. 

1917 

The sun sinks slowly — but too fast for men, 
Who dread approaching night, with scowling sky! 
This Christmas Eve the city's dark as death ; 
A shudd'ring terror holds all mothers' hearts, 
For little children die so quickly now. 
JSTo light may shine abroad, no songs are sung! 
This is the dark like that of other days 
When ghosts walked earth, when gallows grim held that 
Which once was man, a man who writhed in pain 



160 The University Magazine 

Till death had come, and then would rot above 

The road, with loathsome reek of dank and foul 

Corruption ! Witches, warlocks now should fly, 

And souls of dead men stalk abroad unseen. 

No melodious sounds are here. Grim Death's 

Abroad and grips the earth with reign of fear, 

For moving high up in the gloom a hum 

Resounds. It grows and grows, it fills the night ! 

The steady hum of aircraft there on high, 

The vicious vengeance of a fiendish foe 

Is now at hand and hell is loosed ! The night 

Is rent with ghastly shrieks and screams and groans 

While men with warped and stunted souls swift death 

Send down ! Soft-voiced women wail ! Hateful sounds 

Are everywhere as flaming bombs now burst. 

The damned carrion crows, foul hook-billed kites. 

That tear young children's flesh, and women's hearts. 

These unseen, brooding vultures wing their flight 

And leave behind a heap of jumbled slain. 

The dawn breaks after seeming endless night, 
The rising sun dispels the horrid dark ; 
But darkest night still shrouds these human hearts. 
In air of dawn men walk with staring eyes. 
And have the look of those who mourn but may 
l^ot weep. These grim, and fierce-eyed beings see 
The shrivelled, blackened wrecks of what was once 
Their loved ones' bodies. Then deep hates rise. 
The stillness now is that of death and grief. 
There is no peace, good-will of Christmas now. 

■Jt -X- * -X- -X- -X- -x- 

And while poor English mothers kneel and wail, 
A glorious sound has risen from the west ; 
A land of freedom, love, and liberty 
Has waked her might, and sends to all the world 
A thund'rous cry that shakes the hellish hearts 



The University Magazine 161 

Of that foul ruler and his craven crew, 

Who hear the sound that shakes the boldest heart : 

The cry, ^'I come, I come, to slake thy woe ! 

I come to help thee free a war-sick world, 

To stop the maddened screams of tortured men ! 

To help thee in the cause of all mankind. 

To help the world itself at last be free ! 

To see that on the earth henceforth no fiend 

May curse his race with foul and vicious war, 

To work with thee that all may be made free. 

That even they who are to shambles led 

And fight for unjust cause, in blindness now, 

May in a common freedom share with us 

A world where in the breath of early morn 

All men may wake to joy, to love, to sing. 

To laugh, to play — A world for godlike men !'' 

•3f * * -x- * * * 

When England's sons hear loud this clarion call, 
These whose souls are weary of the fight. 
Feel rise within them courage doubly strong, 
They on this Christmas Eve with wild acclaim 
Give thanks for aid — God's gracious gift of love! 



162 The University Magazine 

jf rom tfje ©iarp of a 3apmt^t ^tubent 

Editoe^s Note — Translated from the Japanese of K. 
Nagano hy K. Kato 

July 1. Today I came on board the steamer with many 
of my friends who had come to see me off, and they were 
wishing me a happy voyage, when one of the ship's crew 
yelled, ^^All ashore," ''All ashore," and the^^ hnrried off 
the ship. The gang plank, the last earthly connection be- 
tween my native land and myself, was then removed. The 
engine started and the ship began to move away from the 
wharf on v/hich a large crowd, friends and relatives of 
those who were leaving for the far away shore, were stand- 
ing. The crowd was shouting ''banzai," and waving hats 
and handkerchiefs. The figures became smaller and 
smaller until they were not discernible as individuals, but 
a small mass stood there watching our ship until she 
turned the point which hid her from view. When I finally 
turned from the shore and entered the smoking room, I 
realized, for the first time, that I had become a member 
of a large cosmopolitan family, composed of upwards of 
fifteen hundred souls, representing no less than fourteen 
nationalities. It is, indeed, a museum of ethnological 
species. A fellow who has lived all his life in a quiet 
city apart from the outside world, is now thrown into this 
mixture of races and nationalities. I can't help feeling 
very strange. I went in my stateroom, and found to my 
surprise that I had an Armenian as my mate. Think of 
my sharing a stateroom with an Armenian ! Before this 
war we heard of Armenia only in our grammar school 
geography. Who on the earth did expect to live in this 
small stateroom with one of her people? I certainly 
didn't. This fellow is good natured. We talk in Eng- 
lish, which is the common language on board, and we 



The University Magazine 163 

don^t understand each other very well by words, but we 
get along very nicely. 

I took my first dinner on board this evening. The sea 
is very calm, and everybody seemed to enjoy his meal. 
At the table I have an American missionary at my right, 
a young Kussian musician at my left, and opposite me 
a Chinese girl who is going to study in America. We all 
speak English and my broken English does duty. Even 
the Chinese waiter looks at me with a very disagreeable 
expression if I speak to him in Chinese. But if I talk 
English, he is very polite. We have very animating talks 
at our table, but I must confess I can't enjoy it much, for 
I have to be so careful not to make any noise with my 
fork and knife, not mentioning that with my lips and 
tongue. I must say I enjoyed my first meal on board. 

July 4. It is the fourth of July, the Independence 
Day of the United States, which has the same meaning 
and significance to the Americans as February 11 to us 
Japanese. The ship's dining room and smoking rooms are 
beautifully decorated with numerous flags of the Stars and 
Stripes; tinkling of champagne glasses, and joyful voices 
are heard from the dining room. Children are playing 
with fire-v/orks and are flying balloons. The day is so 
clear and calm that the ship is proceeding without the 
slightest rolling or pitching. Everyone is happy. Down 
below on the steerage deck many Filipinos, whose dark 
figures are only half covered with white or red colored 
shirt-like garments, and some Hindus, whose heads are 
covered tight with long strips of red or yellow cloth as 
if they are afraid of taking cold in their heads, are looking 
up V\^ith wonder as to v/hat is going on on the upper decks. 

Tonight there v/as a dance on the brilliantly illumi- 
nated deck. Many ladies, mostly Americans, gowned in 
filmy chiffons and laces, their dresses extraordinarily low- 
necked, came out one by one, all followed by men in dress 



164 The University Magazine 

suits. Talking about beauty, they reminded me of the 
angels in our Japanese fables, and they looked confident 
of their beauty, too. The band started to play, and the 
men and women paired off and began to dance, but their 
dancing is by no means the same as ours. It is just walk- 
ing around and keeping time with the music. I confess 
I can't see much in it. Another queer thing with this 
dance business is that married men and women, some of 
them having gray hair and some of them not much hair 
of any kind, seem to enjoy themselves just as much as 
the young folks. Moreover a husband of one woman 
dancing with a v/ife of another seems very strange, for 
this would certainly cause trouble in Japanese families. 
However, I don't think it is disagreeable to jump around, 
holding soft, silky white hands, and I don't wonder why so 
many of our students in America lose their heads in this 
business of dancing instead of losing their heads in their 
books. 

July 5. We have been on the sea four days already. 
There is nothing but water as far as my eyes can reach. 
However, occasionally I see a lone albatross flying close to 
the surface in his search of food, or some flying fish play- 
ing hide and seek ; but they don't come near often. I got 
tired of this monotonous life on board, and retired into 
my cabin where I stretched myself on the bed and was 
reading my book, English Coyiversation, when I heard a 
gentle knock at the door. The cabin boy handed me a 
telegram. A telegram out on the sea ! ^'We wish you a 
happy voyage," signed by the editors of H. S. S. P. A 
few minutes later two more wireless messages came to me. 
The truth of the fact is that I was going to surprise them 
with a wireless telegram, but now they have surprised me. 
The instruments of modern civilization are simply won- 
derful. We are now over one thousand and five hundred 
miles from the shore, yet we have a daily paper called 



The Univeesity Magazine 165 

Wireless Telegraph News published on board, so we find 
the happenings in the world very much quicker than those 
who live in the rural communities in many countries. 
Only fifty years ago when our grandfathers were still car- 
rying their hair dressed over their crown, some of them 
are said to have covered their heads with fans whenever 
they passed underneath the telegraph wires, lest these 
magical ^'creatures'' might do some mischief to them. 
Their grandsons travel oceans as if they are enjoying their 
leisure in their country clubs. The progress of the last 
half a century is, indeed, incredible. It would not be sur- 
prising if I returned home on an aeroplane. 



^0 Jf ranee 

THOMAS WOLFE 



O France, you truly are sublime, 

The thought of you shall make men thrill 

Throughout all ages and all time. 
Your story lives and ever will. 

When Huns came down with bloody hand, 
And left fair Belgium desolate. 

Up bravely from their peaceful land 
Eushed strong defenders of thy state. 

They fought until all hope seemed gone, 
Without a groan — ^without a sigh. 

And still brave France kept fighting on 
Until it seemed that France must die. 

Oh France, to you who never feared. 
To you who nobly stood the test, 

With blazing eyes and plumes upreared. 
The eagle comes from out the West. 



166 The University Magazine 

3fonatfjan Cole's; ^bbenture baitf) tfje ©ebil 

J. CLIFTON EATON 

Just as the bell in the tower of the village church began 
tolling out its summons to meeting, the good people of 
Woodbury town came issuing out of their houses from all 
sections round about, and in slow and solemn procession 
advanced to the place of worship. They came in groups, 
these stern-faced Puritans, man and wife walking in 
front in subdued conversation, followed by their children, 
trying to look as grave as their parents in their stiff, white 
dresses and their small, black doublets and knee-breeches. 
In silence these pious Christians entered the rude meeting 
house, — a small square edifice of rough hewn boards with 
a roof shaped like a truncated pyramid topped by the bell 
tower — and in silence they filed into pew or bench accord- 
ing to each man's worldly rank. Deacon Cole, the vener- 
able patriarch of the church, had already taken his seat 
in the elevated deacon's pew just in front of the pulpit. 
That hoary-headed saint had lived such a long life of 
good deeds that his very presence seemed to invest the 
church with a religious atmosphere and to impart a bene- 
diction to the whole congregation. There he sat on this 
Sunday morning holding in his lap a large, worn Bible, 
the July sun streaming through the window on his bald- 
head and in his quiet eyes a brighter gleam, for it seemed 
to radiate the hopeful promise of another life on whose 
brink he was tottering, 

Among these pious men and women who now took their 
seats in the little meeting house there was one young man 
whose appearance and demeanor marked him out con- 
spicuously from the rest of his brethren. Jonathan Cole, 
only son of the saintly deacon, was tall, handsome and 
well-dressed. And to tell the truth, he was not entirely 



The University Magazine 16Y 

unconscious of this fact, for he bore himself with such a 
stately swagger and with such studied carelessness, and he 
rolled his eyes about in such an irresistible manner, that 
it verily seemed that he thought the eyes of the entire fem- 
inine congregation were fixed upon him. His majestic bear- 
ing on this Sabbath morning was partly occasioned, also, 
by the fact that he v/as now for the first time displaying to 
the public viev/ his new scarlet doublet and green cotton 
waist-coat — a mode of apparel that shone shockingly 
resplendent among so many stiff, white shirts and suits of 
black broadcloth. Moreover, this worthy young gentle- 
man had selected a seat where the view upon the rows as- 
signed to the young ladies was particularly advantageous, 
for it must be said that young Cole possessed, among his 
other excellent qualities, an artistic love and appreciation 
of the beautiful, which found expression on this occasion 
in his careful and constant surveillance of those rows of 
blooming young faces. In fact, it must be confessed that 
his eyes were not fixed on the pale, thin face of the min- 
ister half so much as on the occupants of those opposite 
rows. One young lady, in particular, Ann Desborough, 
daughter of the parish magistrate, claimed no inconsider- 
able share of his attention. This comely maiden with 
her soft, golden hair, in v/hicli the sunbeams loved to play, 
and her rose-white cheeks, where a pink blush was con- 
tinually mounting and disappearing at every tide of emo- 
tion, was indeed as fresh and sweet as a dewy hyacinth of 
a May morning, and she had such a rare smile for those 
who pleased her and, withal, such a devout deportment 
at services, that it was no wonder that the gloomy faces 
of every one of these honest Puritans became a shade 
brighter and their hearts beat a trifie faster, when those 
dark eyes were turned upon them. Can we, therefore, 
censure our Jonahan so very harshly because the magic 
of those sparkling eyes made him forget all about the 



168 The University Magazine 

preacher and tlie sermon, and because he was unable to 
restrain his eyes from continually straying to the place 
where she sat ? At times, too, the eyes of young Cole 
would meet her own, and at such times, in spite of the 
sacredness of the time and place, she would bestow upon 
him such a sweet smile and such a shy, tender look from 
her soft brown eyes as to make the face of that young 
gentleman beam with delight. 

It was just after one of these interchanges of affection- 
ate glances that Jonathan Cole became so intoxicated 
with the thrill of pleasure that he entirely forgot himself. 
The minister, as he neared the close of his two hour's ser- 
mon, had grown loud and vehement, employing his arms 
vigorously in emphasizing the terrors of the brimstone 
pit. With a final flourish of his arms he .swept aside 
Bible and spectacles, which fell to the floor with a re- 
sounding smack, and seemed to furnish an apt illustra- 
tion of the fall of the unrighteous. The minister himself 
in his ardor took no notice of the incident but continued 
with unabated fury; nor did it create any stir among his 
hearers, so transfixed were they by the graphic descriptions 
and awful countenance of the minister. But Jonathan 
Cole, as we have intimated, v/as not paying the slightest 
attention to the exhortations of the preacher at this par- 
ticular moment. He was therefore much more impressed 
by the descent of the Bible and spectacles than by the words 
that accompanied it. And, moreover, being under intoxi- 
cation of that recent smile, like a silly boy, as young 
lovers usually are, he glanced slyly over at pretty Ann* 
Desborough, and as their eyes met, there escaped from his 
lips an audible ^'snicker," so loud, indeed, that it was 
heard in every part of the little church. 

A sudden slight confusion shook the congregation and 
then all subsided into an awful silence. The minister 
abruptly broke off in his thundering climax and fixed 



The University Magazine 169 

upon young Cole sucli a dreadful frown as to scare that 
bewildered wTong-doer half out of his wits. Ann Des- 
borough turned deathly pale, and the venerable deacon 
was so agitated that he arose from his seat and then sat 
down again. Every moment the congregation expected to 
see the minister burst out into a storm of reproofs. At 
last he repressed his righteous wrath and continued his 
sermon. 

After services Jonathan Cole, still disconcerted and 
confused, was accosted by the minister, v/ho warned him 
most solemnly of the hazard to his soul which he incurred 
by his evil conduct. 

^'Ah, young man," he said, ''thou dost not know the dire 
consequences of such ungodly frivolity and wicked ways. 
The Devil goes about like a roaring lion seeking to de- 
vour those who break the Lord's Day. Even now, for- 
sooth, the Black Fiend is making merry over thy vain 
display and irreverence in God's house; and perchance he 
is plotting wdth his horrid demons to snatch thee away to 
his yawning pit. Prithee, have a care, have a care, I be- 
seech thee, for thy immortal soul." 

But young Cole, if he v/as in any degree troubled by 
this grave admonition, did not choose to relinquish his 
wickedness at this particular time ; for he had already pur- 
posed in his heart an exploit more bold and more sinful 
than any he had ever attempted in his life. Iniquitous 
as it may seem, he had planned to go calling that very 
night on his pretty Ann in spite of the blue laws of the 
parish, in spite of the fourth commandment, and in spite 
of the Devil himself. 

In accordance with this bold design, as the sun began 
to grow big and red over the top of Hadley's knob, he set 
out on his journey in his best clothes whistling gaily to 
himself and having no premonition of the fearful adven- 
ture that lay before him. He swung into the highway 



170 The University Magazine 

tliat led out of the village at a rapid pace, for the home of 
Ann Desborough was four miles distant, and he must 
needs hasten if he would arrive there at an early hour. 
Everything at first seemed propitious. The stars twinkled 
merrily; a gentle breeze arose as the night came on and 
fanned the cheeks of our traveler ; the full moon rode 
high in the sky and lighted his footsteps before him. 

After an hour's walk, however, he came to a place where 
the highv/ay branched off through the forest into a narrow, 
secluded by-road — so narrow, indeed, that a wagon could 
scarcely pass through, xi dense thicket of stunted cedars 
and firs with great white oaks and poplars looming out 
here and there enclosed the road on both sides. Here our 
friend Jonathan entered. His way now v/as somber and 
gloomy and a stillness prevailed which somewhat depressed 
his former buoyant spirits. He fell to recounting the sin- 
ful deeds of his past life not without some remorse, and, 
at the same time, there came into his mind many awful 
stories, which his good father, the deacon, had related to 
him, about the Devil and his violent treatment of sinners 
that that fallen into his clutches. He remembered, also, 
the warning of the minister and straightway a violent 
trembling seized upon his limbs so that he could scarcely 
proceed. He began to peer into the forest on both sides 
of the road, and yet half fearing to look lest a dark form 
should start forth from the shadow of a big tree. What 
if the Devil were skulking about the woods at this very 
moment ! It was a terrible thought ; it made a chill run 
up and down his back. His uneasiness grew upon him as 
he advanced until it resolved itself into a mighty terror. 
His brov/ became m.oist with a cold perspiration. His 
teeth shook together. The crackling of a branch startled 
him. The leaves rustlins; behind him caused him to look 
around apprehensively and to quicken his pace. He tried 
to pray but the words would not come to his lips. Of a 



The University Magazine l7l 

sudden the woods grew darker as a cloud drifted across the 
moon. Unable to endure it any longer, he wheeled around 
and started to retrace his steps at a quicker trot. 

But it was too late ! Just as he turned about he saw a 
dark figure skulking in the forest a few paces away. With 
a terrified shriek he broke into a run, but the figure bore 
down upon him and seized him by the neck. It was the 
Devil for sure, — naked and brown-skinned with several 
horns projecting from the top of his head. Had the moon 
been unobscured by clouds it might have been seen that 
these projections bore a closer resemblance to feathers than 
to horns. But how was Jonathan Cole to discover this in 
the darkness v/hile possessed by such a fright? 

The Black Fiend mumbled out something in a deep, 
guttural voice and pointed the way. The captive dare not 
resist. In the despair of his heart he shrieked out a cry 
of terror which rang through the stillness of the forest: 
"Thou horried demon, wilt thou harry my wretched soul 
to hell !" And then there was silence again. 'No noise 
in the woods except the muffled tread of their feet on the 
leaf-padded road. 

As they proceeded, however, a kind of desperate courage 
seized upon the wretched man, which expanded finally into 
a grim resolve. He determined to risk all in a supreme at- 
tempt. '^All Powerful Father," he prayed below his 
breath, "preserve now Thy sinful subject against this Thy 
arch enemy, as Thou didst thy servant Jacob when he 
wrestled with the angel." 

Having this unburdened his heart, he flung himself 
violently upon his captor, and summoning every ounce of 
strength in his body in one almost superhuman effort, he 
hurled him to the ground as he would a child. With 
never a look behind he dashed back along the wooded road, 
and, running as he had never run before, soon left Devil 
and forest behind. 



172 The University Magazine 

Yet Jonathan Cole was not reformed. The morning 
after his escape from the Demon's clutches found him in 
the midst of a wide-eyed, staring crowd recounting the 
story of his wrestle with the Devil, around which he had 
contrived to throw a lurid and ghastly gleam, as if it 
were lighted by the flames of the brimstone pit. And in 
the pride of his heart he remembered no longer the fearful 
peril that had menaced his soul but thought only of the 
glory of his achievement. He became a sort of hero in his 
community, and his fame spread through the country 
around, until the name of Jonathan Cole and the story 
of his adventure with the Devil was known in every village 
in the province. But not before he had espoused Ann 
Desboroueii. 



The University Magazine 173 

louisa reed 

It was Christmas eve in the home of "le pere Mouchet." 
The light from the logs in the open fire-place showed six 
pairs of rough shoes of varying sizes, placed nearby. The 
entire room of the humble cottage was thrown into shad- 
owy outline. There was a handmade table laid with 
several cups, plates, and spoons, and in the center was a 
jar of wintergreens. There were green branches over the 
mantel, over the door, over the windows. Everywhere was 
expressed an attempt at gaiety. In one corner was a bed 
in which three small children were sleeping; a woman, 
who seemed to be about forty years of age, sat by the fire 
and knitted from time to time. She turned to the boy by 
her side and asked, ''Did you hear that ? Oh ! it was only 
the shutter !" or again, ''It is time — and past. His train 
must have been late. Oh ! Why doesn't he come ?" The 
boy continued his fashioning of the crude wooden toy he 
was making, and the woman kept on with her knitting. 
For a time the silence was broken only by the click of 
the needles or the scraping of the knife on the wood. The 
occasional dropping of her needles indicated the mother's 
unrest, as did her quick glances toward the sleepers, to- 
ward her son, or about the room. All must be in read- 
iness ; for he, her well-beloved, was coming that night. 
The little ones had insisted that their soldier-father's, 
their mother's, and their big brother Pierre's shoes be 
placed ready, for the visit of "le petit Jesu." The mother, 
in her happy expectancy, had complied, and they had gone 
to sleep smiling. To break the stillness which had grown 
oppressive, the mother broke into a low song. Why 
should she not sing — was not her husband coming home 
for his first, his Christmas leave ! 



174 The University Magazine 

Her song stopped suddenly. Outside the tramp of 
feet was heard; there was a scraping at the door. The 
boy and his mother rushed to the door and flung it wide ! 
In stepped the prevost from the neighboring village; he 
noted the signs of celebration but said nothing; he handed 
a paper to the woman and went out again into the night. 
She read and fainted. The father had gone on his final 
leave. 

In the morning the joyous cries of the children roused 
the mother as she sat where she had sat the evening before. 
They exclaimed over their red mittens and their toys — 
the knitting and the whittling had been finished in the 
night for ''le petit Jesu" — and their mother — could not 
fail them. They demanded once, ''Where is my father?" 
''Did my brave papa come V^ "Did you hide our papa ?" 
She answered them as best she could, telling them that 
their brave father had gone to see "le petit Jesu," and that, 
now, Pierre would take care of all of them. The day 
passed — the v/oman cared tenderly for the little ones, but 
in turn leaned heavily for support on the man of the 
family, Pierre. 

The suceeding week brought the new year. Although 
fighting for life, France determined to be merry. There 
were presents for all; everyone must give and have gifts. 
There were processions with torches on the evening before 
"le jour de I'An.'^ The great fete day in France dawned 
clear and bright; children sang and played with their 
simple toys; the older people attended mass and were mer- 
ry with the little ones. The family of "le pere Mouchet" 
was no exception, for, in order to keep the day unclouded 
for the children, Pierre and his mother hid their heart- 
break and spent the day as did their neighbors. After the 
mid-day meal, which was festive with unusual delicacies, 
Pierre returned to the village, and the mother gathered 
the small children about her and read to them. Soon the 



The University Magazine 175 

door burst open and Pierre bounded in. ^'Mother ! It's 
come ! I'm called ! There has been a heavy drive on 
the western front and I must go at once !" There was 
an inspired glow of living love for France and eager joy 
for service shining in his face. Again the woman re- 
sponded to the need of self-sacrifice for her children and 
said, ^^All right, my son !" She quickly packed the few 
required articles, and he, after gentle kisses for the little 
ones, was ready to go. He embraced his mother tenderly, 
ah! so tenderly; and she, taking his strong young face 
between her hands, kissed him and said, ''Go, my gift to 
God and to France!" 

At the gate he turned and she^ the children pulling at 
her .hands and skirt, smiled at him. Again, at the turn 
in the lane, he looked back and she waved to him. As he 
passed from her sight she sank on the doorstep and shook 
with deep, heart-breaking sobs. The little ones looked at 
each other with fricrhtened eyes. 



#oetf)e 

W. R. WUNSCH 



Immortal bard, it is thy noble art 

To sway men's hearts; upon the soul to press 

The image of a higher nobler life; 

To free the fetters of the human heart ; 

To know thyself, and in thyself to be 

Whatever faith, truth, deep sincerity. 

Or that firm purpose of the heart to love 

Can make of man — an immortality. 



176 The University Magazine 

^our Sanibersiitp, anb gour ^fjare in ?|er Jf uture 

THEODORE RONDTHALER 

It is no easy task to which the loyal sons of Carolina 
are called to-day: the keeping of clear, poised minds in 
the midst of all the stress and strain of war. Foresight is 
no common quality, and self-restraint is no ordinary abil- 
ity. Yet never were these two capacities more urgently 
needful to college men. Our own University, along with 
many companions, is about to endure the most critical 
period of all her spirited history. Yet we are asleep to 
the danger; not indifferent; simply asleep. Until we 
rouse ourselves, moreover, and rub the drowsy dullness 
from our eyes, we are useless both to ourselves and to our 
University. This fact was early driven home in England. 
Sir Herbert Warren, President of Magdalen College, Ox- 
ford, concludes a brief account of the war-time Oxford 
with these touching words: ''Yes, they are gone. They 
are all gone. Ask for them in the trenches of Flanders, 
in the dusts of Egypt, in the swamps of Salonika or Meso- 
potamia. That is v/hat war means to a country. If its 
fields still stand unravaged, its walls erect, it is at this 
price — to have sent out all its healthy young men — all, 
all. . . . Many Americans, young and old, knew Ox- 
ford of yore. They knew her ancient walls crowded with 
young life, her study and sport jostling each other in 
happy, gay confusion. Let them realize her as she is now, 
her buildings tenantless or turned to strange uses, her life 
reduced to a memory, a dream, a hope ! Let them realize 
this and ponder what it means !" The fate of Oxford has 
been the common fate of all the British universities. All 
tell of deserted halls, of irreparable losses. Consider 
those two words and the burden of their meaning. Ir- 
reparable losses of great men of intellect, irreparable 



The University Magazine 177 

losses of the leaven of future national thought — losses ir- 
reparable to England and to the world. Must America 
suffer a similar fate ? 

The answer to this pressing question rests solely with 
the present or prospective college student. Upon his an- 
swer all concerned await expectantly. But let him not 
answer hastily or rashly; let him rather step back a pace 
or two and survey the situation in its entirety. 

To begin with, one of the greatest services rendered by 
English universities to their governmnt was the gratuit- 
ous throwing open to it of all their scientific and industrial 
resources. As illustrative: ''The members of the (Bris- 
tol) University staff . . . are largely occupied in 
conducting scientific researches and carrying out scientific 
tests at the behest of the various departments of State con- 
nected with the Army and ISTavy. The departments of 
Physics, Chemistry, Engineering, Electrical Engineering, 
Botany, Physiology, and Pathology have been equally 
drawn upon for the purpose of the paramount issue.'' It 
is just such service as this that our American universities 
are particularly able to render — provided that the organi- 
zation can be kept intact and the equipment and faculty 
within the college walls. It is a self-evident fact that this 
cannot be done without student attendance. 

But were the rendering of this immediate and practical 
service the only issue involved, the question would not be 
so vital. It is the future of our land which challenges us. 
It is a challenge that demands that greatest gift of intel- 
lect : foresight. To the man who looks ahead the future has 
few regretful disasters; he has his finger on the index of 
time. Impulses are treacherous and emotions deceitful, and 
not to be obeyed. We are bound to look thoughtfully ahead 
to the days of reconstruction after the war, when the uni- 
versities will unavoidably play such a large part in re- 
building and revitalizing our country. To this end they 



178 The Univeesity Magazine 

must remain intact and alive throughout the conflict, 
working, phmning, preparing for this great task of the 
future. Such a challenge calls for men of vision, men 
who are able to curb their impulses, men who in passion- 
ate times can exercise cool judgment. Such a course is 
not the easiest, not the most satisfying. It is the difficult 
course of self-restraint. 

England's problem was harder than ours by far. Her 
army was raised by volunteering; ours is being raised by 
conscription. Tlie effect of conscription as opposed to 
volunteering is to set a definite age limit below which a 
young man is not expected to give military service. The 
only necessarily detrimental effect upon our American 
colleges, then, should be the removal of all the students 
over twenty-one years old. In short, we can have plenty 
of students if we are only satisfied with a somewhat lower 
average of maturity. The proposition is quite clear cut. 
To the young man under conscription age there are two 
alternatives : he may either help or hinder. The man who, 
led by crowd spirit or emotional stirrings, withdraws his 
support from the University at this crucial time clearly 
hinders. The other man who weighs all the issues involved 
and coolly determines to support the University, helps. 
He has caught the vision of a great rebuilding after the 
war, when minds will count for more than muscles, and 
the cultivation of life for more than its destruction. At 
this great scene he hopes to see the University alive and 
ready — a real help in a time of need. 



The University Magazine 179 

arjje Wini\}ttsiitv ^urpos^e in Wlav Cbucation 

ALBERT M. COATES 

A story is told of a young man who would sit for hours 
on a great rock cliff within a stone's throw of his home, 
and dream of the future when he would go afar off to seek 
for gold. He went. A few years later an engineer came 
to this spot; and in the rock where another had dreamed 
dreams of treasure in a far away land, he found the vein 
of gold. It is this universal tendency to look for true 
greatness and real worth in another time, and in another 
place, which deadens us to the people about us and the 
times in which we live, forgetful that great deeds have 
been performed and great literatures have sprung forth 
only when a man or a people has become conscious of 
itself. 

This is a time when there are '^events, actions, which 
must be sung, which will sing themselves." But first we 
must understand the time in all its significance. We must 
become acutely conscious of the part which we must act. 

The world is engaged in a great civil war. America 
is not fighting with merely half a million men on the bat- 
tlefront. Every industry, every institution, every indi- 
vidual, is dedicated to the cause. The whole people is at 
war, and in the fight. 

The war they wage is no useless, half-necessary strug- 
gle. It is fundamental. Autocracy and freedom have 
clashed. One or the other must die. Autocracy is doom- 
ed. We cannot grant it life. It cannot accept. In this 
world the old idea of slavery and the new idea of freedom 
cannot live side by side in peace. 

But our fight is not an easy one. Righteousness alone 
will not win our battle. The struggle in which we are 
engaged is worthy of the great principle for which we 



180 The University Magazine 

fight. The immensity of our task calls for the finest and 
deepest in ns. To undertake it in a half-hearted way is to 
lose at the beginning. The time admits of no compromise 
of support; the task admits of no compromise of effort. 
This is the time when ^^he who is not for me is against 
me." 

Just as the military force is not the sole force which 
fights, so it cannot win the victory alone. This is the 
privilege and the duty, not of Koosevelt alone, not of 
the soldier in the trench, but of every living American. 

It has been stated, and rightly, perhaps, that our in- 
tellectual leaders led the country to enter the war. This 
is in part borne out by the slight sentiment of resistance 
to the draft measure which cropped out and by slothfulness 
in economizing and conserving to a necessary extent. And 
this reveals clearly a definite educational need. It is 
imperative that some scheme of universal education 
concerning the war be promoted. It is all the more neces- 
sary, not because of the magnitude of the struggle we are 
making, but because of the circumstances under which we 
fight, — where the civilian populace does not see the grim 
facts of the conflict, v/here there is no immediate danger 
of ruin and devastation to arouse the nation. 

This is the supreme challenge to education and to edu- 
cational institutions. It comes from the people in their 
need. Because the University of ISTorth Carolina is so 
deeply rooted in the people's life who have created and 
sustained it, so accurately conceived in their service, that 
her response to their need is only the complete expression 
of her life, she is bringing all her resources, all the stores 
of the knowledge and experience of the past to bear upon 
the supreme ' problem of the people she serves. It is to 
to this end that President Graham has inaugurated an 
extensive scheme of war education service covering the 



The University Magazine 181 

entire state. It is to this end that the University offers 
to establish in every community which desires it, exten- 
sion centers, inspired by the University ideal of service 
that is effective because it is informed, which will be de- 
voted to an intensive study of "the causes of the war, the 
practical relation«of every American citizen to the war, 
the immediate necessity of winning the war, American 
aims and ideals in the war, preparation for material, so- 
cial, and spiritual reconstruction after the war." It is to 
this end that Group Lectures, and Single Lectures, treat- 
ing this subject in a popular way, will be furnished. It is 
to this end that she offers Correspondence Courses, and 
Reading Courses, based on the subject matter of the Ex- 
tension Center courses. It is to this end that she has 
thrown open her library to the service of the state, and is 
furnishing books, information as to books, articles oi3^ 
special subjects relating to the war, to all who seek them. 
It is to this end that the University News Letter is carry- 
ing direct publicity on Why We Are At War, and Why 
This Is Our War, to fifteen thousand readers weekly. It 
is to this end that Dr. Greenlaw, head of the department 
of English, proposes an association, state-wide, and nation- 
wide, if possible, to be established in every community, 
composed of high school and grammar school students, 
parents, and others interested, entitled the Lafayette As- 
sociation to symbolize the ideals to which Lafayette de- 
voted his life. This idea is based upon the belief that in 
the meeting of the folk in such times as these there may 
be revived the folk instinct from which democracy 
sprang, to arouse in them a community and national con- 
sciousness that from the depths of their own life may 
come the spirit to guide them. In the light of this pro- 
posal the community pageants of the last few years in 
Chapel Hill are instinct with meaning. 



182 The University Magazine 

America must have that unity of spirit and purpose and 
action which will result from an understanding of the 
present struggle in all its significance, which will grow 
out of a national study of our common heritage of free- 
dom, and which will be far more effective and far more 
real than that resulting from any fear of German power. 

In great crises like this, sham and pretense are swept 
away. Life is reduced to fundamentals. The national 
soul is bared. In the light of the present conflict our own 
struggle takes on a new meaning. It no longer seems a 
personal possession. It is one step onward in the world's 
great struggle for freedom. 

The struggle to-day is the fundamental clash of free 
government with its arch foe. We confront a crisis where 
the achievements of all the ages in political freedom will 
be either subverted, or secured. Upon this generation de- 
pends whether the world shall enter on another period of 
darkness and suspicion, or into the light and trust of a 
new day. It is this fact that lifts the carnage of the bat- 
tlefield above a mere clash of force and skill, which gives 
a sane clear purpose to the furious passions of war, and 
lends a sort of glow to the ghastly sacrifice of human life. 

It is not enough that our leaders should see this. The 
whole people must see it. ^'Ignorance is no excuse" has 
been the maxim of the past. ^'Ignorance is sin" is the 
standard by which our action must be judged. The reali- 
zation by the whole people that they are the trustees, more 
than that, the defenders of the sum total of the achieve- 
ment of the world in the direction of liberty, will lift the 
national soul to a fruitful height which will burst forth in 
an expression which should be to our century what the 
Periclean age, the Aug-ustan age, the Elizabethan age, 
were to theirs. National waste will cease. Conservation 
will begin. Economy to the point of sacrifice will govern 



The University Magazine 183 

every activity of life. Our democracy will be worthy of 
the sacrifice. Our soldiers at the front, endeavoring to 
make the world safe for democracy, will be heartened and 
fired with the spirit of a nation which seeeks to "win a 
victory for humanity, rather than a place in the sun for 
itself/' 



184 The Univeesity Magazine 

BANKS AjNTDERSON 

I iiad just finished dinner with my friend and old com- 
rade in arms, Sidney Holon. He was, as you probably 
remember, one of the Kings of the Aces of the English 
Fliers. He it was who first made that record breaking 
flight from the Belgian border into Russia. 

We had met quite by accident after a separation of 
more than ten years. For I had been forced, with a driv- 
ing black storm at my back, a broken compass, and a 
crippled engine, to descend in Holland, where I had been 
interned. All this happened in the fourth year of the 
war. In Holland I had been ever since. For, while in- 
terned, I had married, and at the close of the war my wife 
refused to leave her people. This was my trip back, and, 
as fate would have it, Holon v/as the first man I saw on 
disembarking. 

]N"aturally, then, as we sat in his study our conversation 
reverted to army days — it was a curious room — his study 
— yet one with an atmosphere typical of my friend. The 
fire, which furnished the only light, intensified the at- 
mosphere of depression, and revealed the room with its 
low rov/s of book cases and its high grey walls, hung with 
steel helmets, pictures, and broken propellor blades — 
souvenirs of the war. Each of them had a story of its 
own — a story of death. 

As we talked on and my eyes became more accustomed 
to the gloom, I suddenly made a startling discovery. For 
some time I had unconsciously been thinking there was 
something inappropriate about the room and now I had 
found it. It was more than inappropriate. It was alto- 
gether irreconcilable with the temperament, I thought, of 
my friend. Inserted in the center panel of the low white 



The University Magazine 185 

colonial mantle, occupying the position of honor, under 
two crossed swords presented by two great nations, was a 
small frame of dark brownish tint. In this, mounted on a 
background of silverish grey, was a single large red poin- 
settia, or rather the remains of one, for the petals w^ere 
broken and shattered. What could such a thing mean in 
such a room? A flower must always be associated with 
something sentimental, and nothing, so I thought, could be 
farther from Holon. 

Against my will I showed my surprise. 

Holon caught the wonder and question on my face — 
he smiled, somewhat sadly. Then he told me the story. 

''You remember my being wounded," he said after his 
pipe had begun to draw well, for one who tells a story 
must always have a pipe, and especially Holon, wdio, I 
know, was influenced by his pipe, the fire, the low white 
mantel, the grey walls on which the shadows cast by the 
fire danced, the dull gleam of the helmets reflecting the 
light, and the frayed poinsettia — a suitable background 
for a story. 

I replied that I did remember his accident and then 
he told me this story, which I repeat as he told it to me : 

''I am not a man of temperament, or romantic turn, 
as you say, yet that flower is what remains of an adven- 
ture which is the one bright spot of my life, but one which 
left me even as broken in mind as that flower. 

Shortly after being wounded, I contracted some inflam- 
mation of the head along with pneumonia and a few 
other ailments. These resulted in deafness and a loss of 
speech. I must have contracted pneumonia on the trip 
across the channel. At any rate I was very sick for a 
long time, too sick to notice anything ; it was thanksgiving 
before I began to take stock of my surroundings. Gradu- 
ally I came to know that another person shared my room. 



186 The University Magazine 

And then one morning I saw her for the first time. She 
was standing by the other bed, leaning over the man who 
lay upon it. What a beauty — tall, fair, with youthful 
strength. Her wavy black hair could not be hid by her 
nurse's cap. Why was she so interested in that other 
man ? What was she saying to him ? My ears, what a 
curse they were ! She raised her eyes, so clear, so brown, 
and so intense, in my direction — as if to emphasize some 
remark. 

I must have been staring. A deep blush appeared on 
her cheeks and mounted to her forehead as she lowered 
her eyes again to the man on that other bed. Then she 
kissed him — I jumped as if an electric current had been 
passed through me — I was overcome by a black unreason- 
able anger; I cannot explain it, I only knew that I hated 
the other man. 

The door clicked to and she was gone. But I had some- 
thing to live for. I could look forward to the next hour 
when I knew she would come again — and she did come 
again, eight times every day she came, but each half hour 
seemed an eternity. 

People make light of love at first sight. In my ignor- 
ance I once did so. But there is such a thing, and when 
it comes to a man, he loses all thoughts of an^^thing but the 
attainment of that which he seeks. This was my state of 
mind. Yet with my nurse girl, for I did not know her 
name, I made no impression. She never noticed me ex- 
cept in a shy sort of way. All her attention seemed cent- 
ered on the other man. True she spoke to me — but — ah, 
if I could only have heard, then things might have ended 
differently. It was the other man she loved — only to have 
been able to speak. When she was in the room, I was 
above the clouds, when she left I felt I would die, if I 
could only follow her. 

It was a peculiar court I paid her, one carried on with 



The University Magazine 187 

the eyes only. If I could only have put in words what I 
tried to say with my eyes — and the other man — did he 
sense the tension ? Had I a right to make such efforts ? 
Was it fair play ? I did not try to answer such questions — 
I was desperate — burning with one desire, and who, in 
the last analysis, considers others when in such a state? 
I do not hide behind a sense of honor weakened by sick- 
ness. I was deperate — desperate with a desperation born 
of despair. 

But my efforts had begun to tell. I was instantly happy 
the day she let her hand rest on mine, for a trifle longer 
than necessary. How hopeful I was that day. Could I 
win her love — ah — only to hear, to be able to talk to her 
as that other man did. Surely she was beginning to love 
me — how happy I would become when I thought of the 
thousand and one little personal things she had done for 
me. 

Frequently 1 could see the other man talking to her and 
nodding towards me — and she would blush — but why was 
he not angry ? He showed no jealousy — he seemed even 
to be joking. He must be sure — and then I would think 
of how sportsmanlike he v/as. As yet I had spoken neither 
to her of that other man — they had come to believe, I 
think, that I had lost my mind. I remember well how 
I acted when specialists came to examine me; I was so 
intensely afraid that they would move me. They let me 
stay. 

Then came that dreadful Christmas night — one more 
horrible than anything I ever witnessed on the battle front. 
Every incident is indelibly impressed on my memory. 
Every moment is as fresh as if it were yesterday instead 
of eleven years ago. 

It was a Christmas night in which the lord of battles 
held sway. Try as we would, we could not hide him or 
his handiwork; and we had tried in the hospital. Pain 



188 The University Magazine 

was hidden beneath smiles of Christmas cheer. Every 
one was pathetically happy, the curtain was up, so to 
speak. ISTo one thought of air raids at such a time. Ev- 
ery light in the building was ablaze. In the center cor- 
ridor a great tree had been placed, resplendent in its deco- 
rations; ribbons, holly, and presents were scattered about 
in profusion. Some one had sent me a huge red cluster of 
poinsettias and my nurse girl had just finished arranging 
them when it happened. I remember distinctly how she 
came from that other man's bed to mine, smoothed my 
sheets and arranged my flowers ; how I prayed to be made 
able to speak to her. How eloquently I plead with my 
hands and eyes, how she smiled, how she took a single 
fiower, how she pinned it on her bosom. 

Then suddenly before my window came that dreadful 
flare, not brilliant but red. My head cleared; I could 
hear. Whistles v/ere shrieking, a dull heavy detonation, 
my window shattered by the force of the vibration. The 
whole building shook. My heart stopped, then raced 
madly. I looked towards her. For an instant I thought 
she had fainted; then she sprang to close the door. The 
man on the other bed was cursing. I raised on my elbow, 
then fell back with a reopened wound, cursing like the 
other. Another detonation. By its flare I saw her stretch- 
ed across the door, her back against it, one hand on the 
knob, the other thrown up in despair. How pale she was. 
What a terrible and sinister pantomine she made in that 
red light streaming through the window, but her eyes 
were on me. I was conscious of a great joy. 

She left the door and came towards me — and her eyes, 
how they blazed and with what a wonderful light. 

Then came that dreadful crash. In the quick thought 
of danger I realized that one Boche airman had found his 
mark. The door fairly flew off its hinges. The open door- 
way belched fire as from a cannon mouth; smoke and 



The University Magazine 189 

flames engulfed her. Her eyes were still on me. She 
staggered, recovered her balance, and lost it, then with her 
hands stretched out towards me and a wild beautiful smile 
of understanding and joy, she fell. Smoke rolled over her, 
the walls seemed to fall in, my head seemed to cave in, 
it was dark, oblivion." 

My friend gave a long breath. 

'That's the tale," he said. 

"And the other man ?" I asked. 

"Was her brother," he continued in a lifeless voice. 
"He died with her; that flower there in the panel is all 
that remains." 

For a long time we sat silently ; the fire died into a bed 
of rosy coals, and he leaned over and knocked the ashes 
from his pipe. 



190 The University Magazine 

^ ^eep at (greentuicf) tillage 



The unconventionalist would find his Utopia in Green- 
wich Village. Since the days w^hen the Dutch governor, 
Wouter van Twiller, appropriated its broad acres as his 
private tobacco plantation, this section of ISTew York City 
near Washington Square, has developed into a Bohemia 
resembling the Latin Quarter in Paris. Here conven- 
tionality is studiously avoided and it is this fact which 
ropes Greenwich Village off from the Four Hundred, the 
Dagoes, and the ^'Iddishes," who, with a scattered handful 
of Americans, constitute the ingredients of New York. 

Many hear about this part of 'New York and go there 
with the idea of seeing undraped models walking about 
the studios. All leave satisfied, even if not unduly shock- 
ed. To appear surprised or shocked at seeing many of 
the ladies smoking or thinly clad shows ignorance. If 
our surprise is at all justified, it is to find that al- 
most without an exception, the people are all well edu- 
cated and carefully correct in their grammar. This is 
carried to such an extent that one would be pardoned 
much more readily for a too frequent application of the 
bottle than for the use of a double negative. If the un- 
conventionalist were fond of dancing, he would find much 
to please him in this little Bohemia. 

One has little trouble in finding the Webster Dance 
Hall. Just go two doors beyond the Purple Pup tea 
rooms across the street from the Blue Dutchman. Bo- 
hemia is at its best to-night, not because a dance is an 
unusual thing, but because this is an unusual dance. We 
speak of it as a Masquerade Ball, but this is too conven- 
tional, so the dancers call it a Snowball Highball. The 
dance starts at one A. M. The barroom, run in connection 



The University Magazine 191 

with the ballroom, closes at one-thirty ; so it is almost nec- 
esssarj to be there before then. 

It is twelve-thirty in the morning, and only a few early 
dancers, who, like ourselves, are there through curiosity, 
have arrived. Before the music starts, we can take a look 
around the hall. However, try to appear perfectly at 
home, for, unless you can catch the spirit of the occasion, 
you will be an unhappy wall flower. Those soldiers in 
the corner are visitors, but they have almost succeeded in 
looking as though they feel at home. It might also save 
some embarrassment to flatten the a when speaking. Above 
all thing's do not appear too inquisitive. 

The hall is oblong and of greater length than the ordi- 
nary gymnasium. At the further end is a stand draped 
in red, white and blue for the orchestra. This color scheme 
is also carried out by lights on each side of the room. In 
the right hand corner we see a large door and from within 
we hear ^'the sound of merry voices." This is the bar. 
Running the length of the right hand side of the ballroom 
is a long narrow alcove with green and red bushes painted 
on the walls in order to make it resemble a roof garden. 
There is only one picture in the whole room. It shows a 
smiling lady who is drinking Coca-Cola, and is quite un- 
consciously exposing a dangerous amount of silk hosiery. 
Let's pass on. At the other side of the hall is a promenade 
through a forest of pillars and posts, which some of those 
men we saw in the right hand corner could easily mistake 
for growing trees. Like any other two storied dance hall 
there is a balcony where the stouter couples can catch 
their breath. The men seem to think that since there is 
no elevator they are supposed to carry their partners up 
and down the steps. Those who do not go up in the bal- 
cony during the intermissions either sit or lie on the floor, 
for all of the chairs are in the balcony. 



192 The University Magazine 

All of this time the guests have been arriving and the 
music has just begim. The occasion permits a great va- 
riety of costumes. As the couples go by one can see a Red 
Cross nurse dancing with an I. W. W., who brought his ov- 
eralls and left his top shirt home ; a Bo Peep, who thought 
stockings too conventional, dancing with a fireman ; a Prin- 
cess Omar waltzing with an Abraham Lincoln ; and many 
other such combinations and even permutations. The 
painters are out with their French caps. Van Dyke beards, 
and baggy trousers. One lady, in order to exhibit her 
art, has painted the greater part of her costume on its 
natural background. Her hair is ^'bobbed," which shows 
that she is a member in good standing of the art colony. 
One also sees an abundance of clowns, vampires, domino 
girls, Japaneses kimonas, Hula maidens, etc. 

Some of the dancers have come in their evening gowns. 
If their ordinary garb may be said to be unconventional, 
their evening clothes are more so. However, we expect 
nothing else of a set who look upon stockings, marriage 
vows, long hair, and the like as non-essentials. We can 
get a back view of one of these evening dresses by glancing 
over in the right hand corner. The reason that we do not 
get a front viev/ is that we are not behind the bar. The 
gown is made of pink satin reaching down to within a foot 
and a half of the ground. There was a pair of socks to 
match but these have long ago slipped down into her 
sandals. To keep her hair out of her way it is tied behind 
her with a pink ribbon. The dress is cut low, very low, 
entirely too low. Her left arm is wrapped around a man's 
neck and in her hand is the inevitable cigarette. In the 
other hand is a glass with which she is evidently toasting 
him. 

The one thing which worries us is how to get a 
partner. Their manner of saluting acquaintances 
seems to be a kiss, but remember we are strano:ers. We 



The University Magazine 193 

have never seen any of the people before, and they have 
never seen us. Probably we will never see them again. 
At last, summoning all of our courage, two of us go over 
to ask a little Bo Peep dancer for the ^'next one." All 
of the time we are arguing that the worst thing that could 
happen to us for thus speaking to one we had never seen 
before would be to get chased out of the hall. In a 
frightened tone one of us falters out the question. The 
quick reply is, ^^Sure, come get it." This gives our South- 
ern ideas of formal and conventional introductions a de- 
cided set back. After the first dance there is no trouble 
about dates. We soon become intoxicated by the spirit 
of the Highball. 

Greenwich Village has its serious side. The next morn- 
ing sees 25,000 'New York national guardsmen pouring 
down Fifth Avenue for over five solid hours and Green- 
wich Village had its full quota of representatives. Little 
Bo Peep watches her artist in arms as he thoughtfully 
sets out on the first stage of his journey to France. Two 
tears crawl down her face as she asks herself whether she 
will ever see him again. While watching the eager but 
thoughtful faces of the soldiers as contrasted with the anx- 
ious and careworn expressions of the older men, she finds 
herself in a crowd of two million, who like herself are 
bidding good-by to the picked soldiers of the land. When 
the regimental bands pass she does her bit to swell the 
mighty chorus of two million voices which announce to 
battle-scarred France that ''The Yanks are coming, and 
we won't come back 'til it's over over there." 



194 The University Magazine 

OTiar iHis^untier^tantiins 

W. M. YORK 

Carlyle said war was due to misunderstanding. This 
may be true in some instances, but certainly not in all. 
Who would think for a moment that the present war is 
due to misunderstanding? Is it it possible that Germany 
did not understand herself or her enemies when she cal- 
culated to take Paris and end the war in three months? 
Is it probable that Germany had any other motive than to 
gain territory when she broke through Belgium on her 
way to France ? Whatever be the answer to these ques- 
tions, we are confident of one thing: Germany was pre- 
pared for a war and other countries were not. Hence it 
might be said that the war was due to Germany's under- 
standing of the world. She knew the military strength 
of the other world powers warranted her success. After 
many years of diligent, secret preparation she felt cap- 
able of waging a great war against all Europe. With this 
understanding of the w^orld she accepted the first oppor- 
tunity to strike and fully expected to be in possession of 
France in three months. 

Her understanding of the world was correct and her 
aims would have been realized but for one slight miscalcu- 
lation as to the amount of ammunition necessary. It was 
not due to a misunderstanding of her enemies that Ger- 
many attacked Belgium. It was due to her correct belief 
that the other countries could not help themselves. Fate, 
however, was against the autocrat and the world is saved. 
What shall we now do to preserve it ? 

If the United States, France, and England had been 
awake to the intentions and activities of the German peo- 
ple, they would have prepared to protect themselves or 
else would have tried to stop the German preparation. 



The University Magazine 195 

Germany has been preparing for this war since her last 
one. In 1902 books were published giving instructions 
for the execution of the next great war. German maga- 
zines and newspapers have carried articles describing 
the German military mind and ambition. Every institu- 
tion and individual in Germany has been so constructed 
that they are now strong supporters of their highly cen- 
tralized government. 

How was it possible for Kaiser William to do all this 
in the presence of other great nations ? Is he due as much 
credit for doing this as the other nations are due discredit 
for allowing him to do it ? Germany studied and knew the 
world, but the rest of the world did not know Germany. 
If France, England, and the United States had studied 
the German people and their literature, thoughts, and 
ideas, this war would not have been possible. The mili- 
tary preparation and ambition of the small monarchy 
would have been revealed. Never would she have gained 
self-confidence enough to make a drive through Belgium 
for the sake of capturing France if she had known the 
rest of the world were studying her. It would have been 
better for her and the rest of the world if both her good 
side and her evil nature had been brought to light. 

In the future every nation should study and endeavor 
to understand every other nation. Nations should have 
social relations as well as commercial and diplomatic ones. 
Governments should encourage students to visit foreign 
countries, to study their literature, government, and meth- 
ods of doing things. College students at home should study 
and watch with care students of other countries. This 
would not only be educational, but if done in the proper 
spirit, would promote understanding and foster friendly 
relations between all nations. Thus wars might be made 
less frequent and a feeling of internationalism more real. 



196 The Univeesity Magazine 

iLetter£( of a Jf refiJjjman, J5o. 3 

My Only Own: 

Believe me, I have been having a ^'big time" since I 
wrote you last. I took in the dances, that is from the 
outside of the Oym, looking through the steel bars across 
the windows. It was awfully hard to hold on to the out- 
side of the window with one hand, take up the tickets 
from the other Freshies with the other hand, and also 
have time to light cigarettes, chew gum, and point out 
the various kinds of flowers, musical instruments, and 
girls in the whirling room. I did it though, and almost 
fell off three times. One of the fellows had the nerve to 
tell me that I was drunk, just because I wouldn't let him 
have a look without a ticket, but you see ^'Cutey" Price 
had asked me to take tickets at this window. I had only 
had three ^'dopes," which I matched Francis Bradshaw 
out of; a hot dog, which had wandered over from Ger- 
many, it is said; half a bottle of Worcester Sheer Sause, 
swiped from Swain Hall; and a swig of vinegar, which 
T. I. gave me. You see, last year, the head of police here 
made so much noise drinking his beer back of the Baptist 
Church that the profs, had an ordinance passed prohibit- 
ing this form of exercise. I think that was mean, don't 
you? ]S[ov/ he hasn't got anything to do at night, except 
watch his watch tick off the slow minutes from his 
"watch." 

Well, those girls at the dance were the prettiest bunch 
I have ever seen, and the men looked awfully uncomfort- 
able in their funeral-looking clothes. The tails on the end 
of their coats were so long that I saw one girl reach around 
and hold it up off the ground, so that she wouldn't step on 
it. Their celluloid collars looked all right, though. But 
you ought to have seen the girls, they sure know how to 



The Univeesity Magazine 197 

cover their faces with powder and rouge, and their other 
parts with the most outlandish dresses I have ever seen, 
even on a movie queen or a Venus de Milo. A few, though, 
couldn't even do this. The band was great, and fired off 
cannon crackers every once in a while to relieve the mo- 
notony of the music. The first time this happened, four 
girls fainted, but they soon came to. The only thing 
that made the dance seem unnatural was that there weren't 
any babies around and no dogs, at least I didn't see any. 
They might have been sleeping under the piano, though. 
I don't see why they stopped the dance at one o'clock, for 
I had just begun to feel good. Before that I was merely 
freezing, but then I had got too cold to worry about such 
a minor detail as that. Then, too, a girl had asked another 
fellow who that cute-looking kid hanging on to the window 
sill was. The nut dancing with her had the nerve to 
tell her that he supposed that I was was one of those Win- 
ston-Salem football babies. 

By the way, try to prevail on father to send me some 
more money, for I am a candidate for the president of the 
I-Tap-A-Keg Fraternity and secretary and treasurer of 
the Booloo, and it takes campaign funds to get these hon- 
ors. Scales, Sims, Kistler, and Pass Fearington are 
"pulling" for me. They say that they don't want to try 
for these jobs, as they know I am the fellow for these two 
places. I heard that Captain Allen thinks I am doing 
right by going out. He sure is fine, for he excused me 
from drill Thanksgiving Day, which is unusual. I gave 
him a match and a cigarette in return, for he is always 
out of the deadly weed. I thing that I will have to get 
father to let me have a dollar a week more to keep him in 
tobacco. 

Well, I have got to stop, as I have a date with Dr. Law- 
son. You didn't know that I had been appointed chief 



198 The University Magazine 

sweeper of the Gym. Well, I have and I must go and 
fix up the brooms, so that Spann can work this afternoon. 
With worlds of love and kisses, and hoping to find you 
at the store when I get home on the 22nd, where I am 
going first to get some candy for you. 

HANK 



THE UNIVERSITY 0/ NORTH CAROLINA 

MAGAZINE 

The University of North Carolina Magazine is published by the Dialectic 
and Philanthropic Literary Societies. Its object is to gather together 
what is best in the literary life of the students and give expression to it 



EDITORIAL STAFF 

W. H. STEPHENSON, Phi Editor-in-Chief 

JOHN S. TERRY, Di. ... Assistant Editor-in-Chief 

ASSISTANT EDITORS 
C. P. SPRUILL, JR , Phi. R. W. MADRY, Phi. 

J. M. GVVYNN, Di. K. KATO, L)i. 

G. B. LAY, Phi. 

BUSINESS MANAGERS 

W. M. YORK, Di Business Manager 

N. G. GOODING, Phi. ) 

E.S. MERRITT.Phi. • . . . Assistant Managers 



Terms of Subscription^ $1.00 a Year 



Cbitorial Comment 



CHRISTMAS, 1917 

Carolina men are about to leave the Hill for the longest 
and most potential vacation of the college year. In the 
past this period has been merely a time of material pleas- 
ure and merry-making. But this year is not like other 
years. Our life was formerly characterized by ease and 
extravagance, but to-day we practice economy and pay a 
tax on practically everything we use. Different problems 
require different solutions and every age demands its toll. 
And so this Christmas makes demands on the American 



200 The Univeksity Magazine 

people that no otlier Christmas, certainly within the last 
fifty years, has exacted. 

This demand is the demand of service. The campaign 
of the government to sell Christmas seals and war-savings 
stamps will give everybody an opportunity to turn the 
money usually wasted on the swapping of trifling gifts into 
munitions and all forms of relief. Then too, we have ac- 
cumulated here a fund of information about the war in 
our study of current topics that might give a new light 
to the people back home who have not had this op- 
portunity. If we can show these people in our im- 
mediate circle just why our government is fighting and 
justify its action in their minds, then we have done a pa- 
triotic service and helped in the vast scheme of the govern- 
ment to educate all the people. Then let us not sit down 
as we have done and idle away the Christmas vacation. 
Let us ever remember that the war we are fighting is not 
yet won. Let us think about that brother who recently 
was with us but now spends his Christmas in the barracks 
of a training camp in America or in France. Then we 
will make this Christmas a Christmas of service and not 
merely a time of merrymaking and yuletide joy. 



THE YACKETY YACK 

A period of stress and strain should be a time of 
increased energy and doubled effort instead of a time of 
inertia and abandon. The Magazhste is particularly in- 
terested in seeing its sister publication, the YacJcety 
Yack, make its appearance on the Hill this year. If this 
year is the most eventful and the most vital year in our his- 
tory as a University, is it not the most worthy of record ? 
Will it mean a sacrifice ? Yes, but everything worth while 
in this life requires a sacrifice. Men and women all over 



The University Magazine 201 

the world are sacrificing to-day as humans were never 
known to sacrifice before. Then aren't the fraternities 
and literary societies willing to sacrifice that the history 
of this college year may live ? 



OVER ORGANIZATION 

The success of the attempt by the Faculty Committee 
on Student Activities and the Golden Fleece to distribute 
the time of meeting to the numerous organizations on the 
campus depends largely on the co-operation these organ- 
izations show in working out a schedule. If you have a 
conflict with the proposed schedule, report it and help the 
Fleece work out a system that will help all organizations 
avoid this unnecessary scramble for a time of meeting, 
when there is ample time for all. 



202 The University Magazine 

CONDUCTED BY GEORGE B. LAY 

DEMOCRACY VERSUS AUTOCRACY 

The cause of the present world strugg^le was not the as- 
sassination of Austria's crown prince, for in my opinion, 
that was only a pretense for beginning it. For years au- 
tocracy has been preparing, planning, and plotting how 
to destroy democracy. If the plans of the Kaiser, head 
of autocracy, had worked like he had intended for them 
to, the existence of democracy would have been in grave 
danger. He had planned to strike France through Bel- 
gium, and, having captured Paris, hit Russia a death blow 
before she could prepare herself. These immediate neigh- 
bors having been demoralized and made practically help- 
less for a year or so, he would then have time to try his 
cunning and carefully laid plans on England. The Kaiser 
figured that the only menace from England was her navy, 
and that his submarines would soon put that out of the 
way. The important Europeans having been rendered 
practically helpless, he with his confederates would throw 
themselves against America, thereby overcoming the last 
obstacle in their way to world supremacy. 

Unfortunately for him, his plans and desires were de- 
feated. England's sense of honor showed itself when she 
declared war against Germany, because Germany had 
trampled upon the sacred rights of innocent Belgium. 
Germany previously had not intended to go so far in the 
restriction of America's freedom upon the seas, and this 
oversight of hers is going to defeat her in the end. For 
never again will a powerful nation dictate to a weaker 
one the way it should live, or try to dominate over her. 
Never again will democracy be imperiled by autocratic 



The University Magazine 203 

militarism. With this war, democracy will overcome 
autocracy. It has already begun to work in Russia, Spain, 
and the Balkan States. It is as President Wilson said 
in his world message, '^One of the chief reasons that we 
are fighting Germany is to make the world safe for de- 
mocracy.'' And the ultimate outcome of the united action 
of the allies will, without a single doubt, seal the doom of 
autocracy. Just as secession perished by the sword, so 
will autocracy perish by the united efforts of democracy. 

— L. M. [N'elson. 



THE BALLAD OF THE DANCING MAID 

He was a football hero 

And she a dancing maid. 
He met her one commencement, 

In filmy white arrayed. 

Right ardently he courted. 

And nothing loth was she, 
lS[or recked they of the frightful fray 

That raged across the sea. 

She was a dancing maiden. 

And he a young athlete. 
Her face was fair, her curling hair, 

Her little tripping feet. 

His arms were strong, his shoulders broad, 

She could not but adore. 
Oh it is sad for such a lad 

To go away to war ! 

But he is young and gallant. 
And she is young and gay. 



204 The University Magazine 

Their hearts are brave, and flags will wave 
To cheer him on his way. 

They are too young for sorrow, 

And must their brief romance 
Leave her a widowed bride at home, 

Her lover killed in France? 

— Anna Foebes Liddell. 



THE CHRISTMAS TRAIN 

On its chase of time, rushing and roaring through the 
dim twilight of that evening before Christmas, loaded 
with merry and expectant people, filled and overflowing 
with Christmas spirit, that mixture of fun, joy, love, and 
such serious thought as the occasion demands, comes the 
Christmas train. The very wheels, as they rattle over 
the connections of the rails, seem to sing a Christmas 
carol, to tell a tale of hope, of joy, and of expectation. 

The porter's face, as he comes down the aisle, breaks 
into that wide grin which is peculiar to the southern 
negro, and reveals two rows of flashing and capable teeth, 
ready and waiting for the feast of tomorrow. 

St. ^Nicholas is not traveling with Dancer and Prancer 
this year, or in his airship, but by rail. There is abund- 
ant evidence of this fact. Packages and bags are piled 
everywhere. Every pocket bulges, and every hand is full. 
Here a poorly wrapped miniature monkey gazes at you 
with baleful eyes. Here the handle of a corn popper pro- 
trudes, and it requires but little stretch of imagination to 
picture the fireside scene of tomorrow. 

Here, in the smoker of a forward car, their faces shin- 
ing with health and content, are a group of laborers, who, 



The University Magazine 205 

in their democratic way, are telling tales of the incidents 
and adventures that have attended past Christmases. 

Here, in the luxuriant smoker of a Pullman, are a 
group of millionaires, flying south to be with their fam- 
ilies during this, the most joyous occasion of the year. 

Here is a family group from the city on the way to 
spend Christmas with grandma in the country. The par- 
ents are expectant, the children are exuberant. Why not ? 
Is this not the one time of the year when joy is allowed 
to run unchecked, and mirth to exercise itself without 
fear of criticism? 

Here is a young mother, going home for the first time. 
'No one has ever been able to describe that expression 
which appears on her face now, as she bends over the baby. 
It is an expression indescribable. It is holy. It brings 
forcibly to our minds the fact that this is the anniversary 
of the most wonderfully supreme event in all the history 
of the world. For, some nineteen hundred years ago, while 
angels, singing that celestial hymn, brought the Christmas 
spirit to us, in another land another mother was bending 
over the Christ child. 

And now, on this, its nineteen hundred and seventeenth 
anniversary, this Christmas spirit still exists ; not only 
does it exist, but, on this night, it rules supreme. 

From Pullman to baggage car, in the face of million- 
aire and laborer, it is clearly revealed. Every man, every 
woman and every child feels it. No heart is hard enough 
to resist its entrance. It is in every atom of every human 
being. The blood fairly tingles as it courses through our 
veins — the Christmas spirit — the spirit of peace, of love, 
of fellowship, of goodwill toward men. 

— Banks Anderson. 



206 The Univeksity Magazine 

CHRISTMAS UNDER THE TOP 

(Apologies to Thackeray) 

The winds blow shrill, 
There's snow and chill. 

Little we care, 

Little we fear 
Shells without, 
In our dugout 
Gathered about 

Our Christmas tree! 

While each bough bends 
With gifts from friends, — 

Yet it is true, 

Evenings we knew 
Sweeter than this — 
Faces we miss. 

Brave and free. 

Round the old tree. 

Sighs, begone! 

Care and its ills, 

Huns and their pills 
Bid we to flee. 

Come with the davtm, 

Be thou our own. 
Sweet Liberty ! 
Round the old tree! 

— L. E. Chappell, '20. 



The University Magazine 207 

THE CHANGE 

When in the midst of this world massacre 
With fearing awe I cast about my eye 
And view with sick'ning sense humanity 
Undone ; when in sad thought I turn to see 
The millions gone to battle and to die, 
I search my soul in silent agony 
To ascertain wherefore in dreadful ire 
Should'st Thou, O God, thy children scourge with 
fire? 

But hark, a note from out the stillness bends, 
The hymn-like thrush proclaims in melody 
Of mankind's wondrous immortality. 
Toward patient skies a rugged oak ascends. 
The silent beauty of this peaceful earth! 
In this, my spirit finds a fuller birth. 

— T. P. Harrison, Jr. 



THE CHIVALRY OF THE FIGHTING AIRMAN 

In the midst of all the meanness and inhumanity of 
modern warfare, it is very refreshing to come upon an 
account of aerial fighting and aerial fighters. In this field 
of war alone do we still find the romance and chivalry of 
olden times. The personal combats of the Iliad, or more 
recently of Scott's tales were not more heroic, and far less 
thrilling than the battles of our modern airmen. These 
fighters, unlike their comrades in the trenches or on the 
water, have not lost that chivalry, that spirit of sports- 
manship which was theirs before they stepped into the 
arena of war. Who admires the cunning chemist who 
suffocates his enemy with poisonous gases ? Or the hidden 
gunner who sends his shells with mathematical precision 



208 The University Magazine 

amongst the homes of a defenseless village ? Or the mine 
layer who spreads hidden terrors in the sea? How far 
more admirable the airmen who honored the death of an 
enemy by dropping wreaths on his native soil, or who 
extended courteous reassurance about missing comrades 
to their enemies, or who withheld their fire from a ma- 
chine disabled and in flames ! Gallantry is not completely 
gone; heroism is not banished from the earth; and it is 
encouraging to find that at least in the heights of the 
air men can still be human. 

— Theodore Rondthaler, '19. 



A LETTER FROM A CAROLINA MAN AT THE FRONT, IN 

WHICH HE TRIES HIS FRENCH 

Machine Gun Co., 

103rd U. S. Infantry, 

American Expeditionary Forces via New York. 
Dear Francis: 

Je suis en France, et j'wime le Francaise heaucoup, les 
belles demoiselles particularment. Files sont tres jolies. 
Le village ou je habit est un tres vieux place, un des can- 
tonnements de Julius Caesar. II est tres interessant. 
Naturlement tout le monde parte le Francaise ici. lis 
parlent trop vite pour moi; mats quand je requeste quits 
parte lentement, its parte tres clairment pour moi. J' at- 
tache le ligne avec r enthusiasm e, et j'espere d' com prendre 
tous les mots bientot. Maintenant je parte tres facile, 
mais co7nme vous voyez je ne puis pas Vecrire exactment. 
Jliabit chez un famille tres gentil, M. et Mme. Justin 
Humbloe. lis faisent tous les choses pour faire me com- 
fortable. Ma chambre, mon Dieul Je desire que vous 
voyez la. Si joli, si bien nettoie, si bien furni avec les 
meubles. Mon lit est fait par le main de boite mahogany, 
si polis comme un mirror. Je dorme sur deux moMresses 



The University Magazine 209 

de plumages, et je dormi avec un autre pour mes couvert- 
rnents, tres chaud je vous assure. Je suis content pour 
r ester cliez un famUle si aim able. Tous les soirs nous 
parlons Vun avec V autre. II y a ici aussi une famille de 
nom Barre. Un de la famille est un jeune homme qui est 
un etudient a la Universitat de Paris. II est tres intelli- 
gent et il etude une cours polytechnique. II parte V An- 
glais com^ne je parte le Francais, pas hien, mais suffisant 
d'etre compris. II donne legons de Francaise a moi, je 
donne legons de Anglais a lui en retour. II est un mu- 
sicien excellent. Ilier soir il a joue pour moi heaucoup 
de pieces francaise. La musique francaise est plein d' emo- 
tion. Une piece martiale, ''Le Sombre Meuse/' je crois la 
plus belle piece martiale que j'ai entendu, et, que la guerre 
a fait. '' U aviator ' est aussi une belle piece; une petite 
demoiselle a cJiante la piece pour moi. 

Les Francaise sont une nation grande et forte, je trouve, 
une nation militaire. Les soldats Francaise sont tres 
propres. On voit beaucoup des femmes en noir. lis out 
perdu un fil, un mari, ou peut-etre un pere. L' esprit de 
France est tres eleve, tres spirituelle, tres religieuse. lis 
sont tres content pour voir nos soldats ici. Nous avons 
donne leur un tres grand encourageme^it. 

J'ai vu aussi V Angleterre sur mon voyage, un countree 
charm ante avec maisons de briquettes et cours de ver et 
les moutons dans le champagne. J'ai vu un peu de Lon- 
don et plusiers villages. J'ai vu une eglise ou Oliver 
Cromwell a eu un combat avec les chevaliers. Les balles 
sont dans le mur maintenant. 

II faut retenir beaucoup des nouvelles pour garder les 
ore ill es d'enemi. Bone il faut fermer ma lettre avec beau- 
coup d' am our. 

Votre ami tou jours, 

Egbert House. 



210 The University Magazine 



A Department De-voted io Discussion, Pro and Con, oj Campus 
Problems and Their Solution. 



CONDUCTED BY C. P. SPRUILL, JR. 

s. o. s. 

Every seven years a man's life is wasted in the Univer- 
sity. Think of a man, yourself for instance, with all your 
potentialities, as never having the opportunity to live and 
work. Think of the things that might be accomplished 
through that life and then realize that a man's life is care- 
lessly thrown away here in that time. 

It comes in this way. In normal times there are about 
1,200 men in the University. The majority of these men 
waste several hours in bed every Sunday morning. Sup- 
pose the total would be 1,800 hours, an average of an hour 
and a half per man. That would amount in a year to 10 
years and allowing three score and ten as the length of a 
man's life, we have a life lost in Y years. 

Why not save at least a part of this man's life by de- 
voting that time to reading, church going, or any number 
of worthy purposes. A man while asleep is dead, at least 
as far as directing his own life and destiny are concerned. 
Why should we shorten our lives simply for the gratifica- 
tion of a sensual pleasure? 

—J. W. G. Powell. 



GIFTS 



The year 1917 has witnessed the awakening of Ameri- 
can generosity. An unprecedented demand for money and 
men has arisen, and the response has set a new mark in 
the record of national liberality. The stupendous cam- 



The University Magazine 211 

paigii launched by the Y. M. C. A. and the Ked Cross 
have stirred anew the colonial spirit of personal hardship 
and sacrifice. The American refutation of individual 
selfishness has received a death blow. 

In this nation-wide movement the University has not 
been a passive spectator. The students have had a share 
in the general sacrifice. Calls for money have come with 
an almost monotonous regularity. Yet they have been an- 
swered promptly and gladly. 

And now, at the Christmas time, there has developed 
a new feeling. Money is still needed and will continue 
to be needed. Until now there has been only the first 
financial skirmish. The real trial is yet to come. To 
meet this need will strain our economic fabric. Conse- 
quently, we should guard against all unnecessary expendi- 
tures. The usual gift trading should be avoided. The 
custom of giving expensive trifles to those of our acquaint- 
ances and friends whom we expect to reciprocate in like 
manner should be broken. And, instead, let us express 
the true spirit of Christmas by sending our gifts to fill 
the real need. This is not a new, exalted, altruistic theory, 
but an obvious, common-sense, practical necessity. 

— C. P. Spruill, Jr. 



THE SPIRIT OF CHRISTMAS, 1917 

What shall we do to celebrate Christmas this year ? 
On the birthday of the Prince of Peace practically the 
whole civilized world will be at war — Germany and her 
allies because they have fostered a spirit of militarism as 
a national heritage; our own country and our allies be- 
cause we love peace and believe that future peace can best 
be secured by wiping this spirit of militarism from the 
face of the earth. This struggle is serious, but it presents 



212 The University Magazine 

to us a new opportunity to show that we have the true 
Christmas spirit, the peace-loving spirit. 

The time-honored custom of giving Christmas presents 
is very fine. It shows one's love for his fellow-men. A 
card or letter, however, will carry out this purpose just as 
well, and we can use our money to show our love for man- 
kind in a larger and more useful way. 

The nation is fighting for the love of mankind and for 
their future good. Every available cent is necessary to 
enable the nation to carry this fight on successfully. 'New 
demands are being made on us every day. Liberty bonds 
are to be bought, taxes are to be paid, the Eed Cross is to 
be subscribed to, the Y. M. C. A. war-work fund is to be 
raised, and many lives are to be lost, all for the sake of 
the world's future peace. So send your friends cards or 
letters and let your money go to hasten the supreme 
reign of the Prince of Peace. 

— H. S. Everett. 



HEYO— AND COLLEGE SPIRIT 

The living, breathing, ever-present, and yet indefinable 
thing which we call college spirit is in no way better il- 
lustrated than by the common form of greeting on our 
campus to-day. The simple word ^'Heyo" combines the 
treasured sentiment and history of nearly a century and 
a quarter of existence with the genial and unselfish out- 
look of the broad-minded University man. There is no 
better means of judging a man than by his form of greet- 
ing as you meet him on the campus from day to day. 

When a man first enters the University we notice that 
his greeting is usually either a forced ^^Good-Morning" 
or a surly ^ 'Howdy." In many cases it is so rarely used 
that it becomes rusty^ and, like rusty machinery, grates 
upon the nerves when it is used. After a few weeks, how- 



The University Magazine 213 

ever, we notice a big change. Most men, slowly and im- 
perceptibly imbibing our college spirit from constant as- 
sociation wth all classes of University students, will gradu- 
ally adopt our standard form of greeting as examplified in 
"Heyo, . . . ," and ^'Heyo, Gentlemen.'' When- 
ever you find a man after two or three months' stay here 
using any other form of greeting, you may draw one of two 
conclusions ; either he is so situated in his college life that 
he is not brought into close and constant connection with 
campus life, or else he is of such a temperament that he is 
not readily influenced by his companionships to adopt 
the spirit and customs of his companions. As a rule, how- 
ever, we find few men of this sort among our students. 

Sometimes, on the other hand, we find men who not 
only do not use the common form of greeting, but will not 
use any greeting at all unless they happen to be acquainted 
with the party or parties they meet. Oftentimes they 
will not even return a greeting. Men of this stamp are 
not true University men; they have not inherent in them- 
selves enough of the true gentleman to be capable of appre- 
ciating college spirit. The rules of common courtesy re- 
quire that a gentleman shall return a gentleman's greeting, 
no matter whether he is acquainted with the speaker; the 
rules of campus courtesy and college spirit require that 
each student shall salute every other student as he comes 
in contact with him on the campus, without regard to 
class, acquaintance, or any other of the ordinary social 
distinctions set up by the outside world. I That simple, 
straightforward, hearty '^Heyo" embodies within itself ; 
all the value and worth of campus life and college spirit. 
The student who neither returns this greeting nor gives it 
of his own accord is not and never will be a true, loyal 
University man in the deepest sense of the term. 

— ROBT. B. GWYNN, '20. 



214 The Univeesity Magazine 

KNOWLEDGE AS SHE IS PURSUED 

The pursuit of knowledge, which is quite an art on 
account of the old girl's being sprightly as a fawn, has 
been induged in by Carolina men. Yes, it has ! . . . 
Visit the seminar rooms in the library and observe how an 
occupant therein conducts the chase. He is preparing for 
a quizz or some other intellectual conflict. His face has a 
far away look as he stares ever and anon into space and 
yawns prodigiously. He reads for a few minutes, then to 
electrify himself he gently runs his fingers through his 
curly locks. Ah, a fair co-ed passeth on the lawn ! After 
her delicate form has faded from view, he tackles the 
weary hunt again. He wiggles in his chair; after lifting 
his '^firm foundations" and depositing them on the table, 
he lights his ^'black dudeen." (See Service.) This life 
seems more pleasant than ''boning," so he leans back and 
sucks his old pipe. After enjoying blankness for some 
time, he pulls out his watch. It's getting late ! He's ac- 
complished nothing! He utters a ''swear." He wearily 
turns to someone and asks how he can get a boot on his 
professor. A soulful grunt is forthcoming from the 
depths near his heart, or perhaps liver. 

"I wonder if I .could spot him on this stuff?" he re- 
marks. "Wonder how I stand on this stuff anyway ?" 

Then. . . A light breaks on me. I am in the same 
^x as the boy who accused another of having his eyes open 
during prayer ! 

Thus do many students pursue knowledge. Has it ever 
occurred to you ? 

— ^W. H. Andrews, Je. 



The University Magazine 215 

Cxcfjanges! 

CONDUCTED BY J. MINOR GWYNN 

THE STATE NORMAL MAGAZINE 

We are very favorably impressed with the November 
issue of the State Normal Magazine. Its editors have 
made a rare success of a delicate situation — they have so 
skilfully manipulated a superabundance of poems and 
extremely short articles that the magazine as a whole is 
very interesting and entertaining. '^War Songs" is easily 
the feature article of the issue. It treats of a phase of the 
war which has not yet been touched upon by the colleges, 
and it is a timely and well-written resume of the evolution 
of the national war songs. ''The Weavers" and ''Khodo- 
dendron" are short stories of the type that go to make up 
a good magazine. The excellent narration of the former 
and the skilful use of the element of suspense in the latter 
take the attention of the reader and hold it until the end. 
''Burglars Alarmed" might be improved by a clearer state- 
ment of facts. 

The poetry in this issue is very abundant, and for the 
most part it is very well up to standard. "And Eyes Were 
Lightened" and "The Old Beech" express well the moods 
of the writers. "Twins" and "Heaven" are good examples 
of original poetry in the negro dialect, while "Autumn 
Leaves" and "The Evening Star" cannot keep from leav- 
ing their joyous impressions on you. 

"The IN'ight Girl" and "Pa Perkins' Peppers" are 
sketches of merit. Their human interest element is hard 
to surpass. The Locals and Specials departments are well 
arranged and add to the snappy character of this num- 
ber. The Editorial department could perhaps be better 
arranged farther over in the magazine. Keep up the good 
work, Normal! 



216 The University Magazine 

THE REDWOOD 

The University of Santa Clara Redwood comes to us 
like an invigorating breeze from the great Pacific. The 
spacious pages of this magazine are filled with good things. 
The poem '^Eest" seems to us to be splendid, with its re- 
straint, and Matthew Arnold's requirement, ''high seri- 
ousness" : 

''Sleep soldier, o'er you rolls the muffled drum, 
Tribute our hearts will speak, our lips are dumb, 
From thy clay nations form — 
Thy cold lips bid the storm 
Of freedom burst — 
The right of God has come. . . . 
Sweet may thy rest and peaceful be — 

The prose is of a high standard, "The Checquer Board" 
is one of those stories that "gets us," we don't know why. 
It has excellent description and character drawing. "Co- 
lumbus," a poem by the author of this story, is not on a 
par with the story, we believe. The last line mars it. 
"Clean Hands," has a simple, sweet pathos that accom- 
panies elemental feelings of pity and love. 

When we started to read "The Outbreak of the Great 
War," we feared that a treatment of a hackneyed theme 
might hurt our opinion of the magazine, but the author 
has told us what he has to say in such an interesting, clever 
way, that it is quite up to the standard. 

The "Editorial Comment" and "Exchanges" are at- 
tractive and features of a magazine which we are always 
glad to see arrive, and that we thoroughly enjoy read- 
ing.— J. S. T. 



The 

University of North CaroHna 

Magazine 



Old Series Vol. 48 



No. 4 



New Series Vol. 35 



CONTENTS FOR MARCH, 1918 

PAGE 

To THE TuscANiA Dead (Sounet) J. S. Terry 219 

The Patriotic Thing to Do Capt. J. S. Alien 220 

The Challenge (Poem) Thomas Wolfe 223 

American Patriotism Kameichi Eato 225 

The Way of the Sea Elizabeth A. Lay 232 

A CULLENDEN OF VIRGINIA ThoTttas Wolfe 234 

Is Japan a Patriotic Ally? W. H. Stephenson 240 

Pour La France W. H. Williamson 244 

A Drama Without a Name B. D. Williams 245 

The Vision of the Judge of Colmar 

Alphonse Daudet 247 
{Translated hy J. S. Terry) 

Carolina for America (Poem) C. L. Snider 252 

Some Poets of the Great War W. H. Stephenson 254 

College Men in the Army W. H. Andrews, Jr. 258 

On the Statue of Liberty E. B. Jenkins 261 

Letters of a Freshman, No. 4 Hanlc 263 

Editorial Comment 265 

As Students See It 269 

Sketches 285 

Exchanges 299 





tKrue ^atriotisim 



W&t, a^ Wlnttitviiit^ s^tubents; anb American citi}tnsi, 
bebicateb to a sftruggle for a neb3 bivtl) of freebom» 
liabe felt tfte flftern faft tljat toe are engageb in tear. 

tEi^at toe mufi(t aft toiti) f^anbfi^, fjeab, anb tieart ttD toe 
can ftabe a peace "basfeb on rigfjteousfnesffiJ/* 

?|unbrebs( of our men are noto in tlje jBJtruggle; man? 
are going bap bj> bap to s^erbe in tlje great citizen armp, 
tofiile tl)0£(e toljo remain are toiling eber tijat tfiep map 
ateo s(erbe. 

3t in to tfiesie men tot)o ijabe gone, anb to tf)osit tofio 
are going, tfiat toe bebicate tfjisJ is(s;ue of ^fje ?Hniber= 
£(itp iWaga^ine, toitl) tfje firm aj^sJurance tfjat toe are 
betjinb tljem asi a part of a great nation uniteb in tlieir 
s^upport. 




THE 

University Magazine 

MARCH, 1918 
Old Series Vol. 48 No. 4 New Series Vol. 36 



Co tfte arus^cania ©eab 

J. S. TERRY 

When, braving death, you sailed the pitch-black sea, 

O, martyrs in a cause that cannot die, 
The lurking foe struck you perfidiously 

And sent you downward where your bones shall lie 
Commingling with the Lusitania's dead. 

Although on fields of France you may not toil. 
And ocean's depths are your eternal bed, 

All land of freedom is your well-earned soil. 
Your lives, strong hearts, were shed for liberty. 

'Tis not for you to know a dismal grave; 
We'll think of you who through eternity 

Shall rest beneath the sun and moon-kissed wave, 
For you who have in gladness done your part. 
Shall live forever in your nation's heart. 



220 The University Magazine 

tETte ^atrtottc Wf)im to Bo 

CAPTAIN J. STUART ALLEN 

As the end of the college year rapidly approaches, one's 
mind is in a chaotic state as to what the future will bring, 
and the question arises, ^ What am I to do ?" Naturally, 
one will say, the one and only thing for me to do is the 
patriotic thing. The question then arises, is it patriotic 
to remain in college, pursue future work in the outside 
world, or to enter some branch of the service. 

Undoubtedly, if one has a year or more before gradu- 
ating, and is still under the draft age, the only course to 
follow is to remain and do one's duty to the University. 
The Government has its definitely stated plans, which 
are known to all. It does not want men until they become 
of draft age. Far better things are to be had from Uni- 
versity life than by jumping headlong into the service 
before you are called. Experience which is to be had by 
intermingling with students, knowing oneself in college, is 
far better than to join the Army or Navy, while unpre- 
pared to meet the hard knocks of life. 

While gaining the knowledge of military training such 
as one has in the University, a very useful knowledge can 
be attained which will be most beneficial in after life. 
When the time comes to join, and to do one's part in this 
great struggle, one does not enter the service, as a blind 
man into a new world, but with the comfortable feeling of 
knowing things concerning military work. One then goes 
into the service with a confident heart, forges ahead, 
leaving those of no experience in the same rut until they 
can be pulled out by the required knowledge which they 
could have acquired in the universities, namely, military 
tactics. 

In your own heart, weigh the two questions, '^Shall I 



The University Magazine 221 

remain in college as mj duty, or go unprepared, and un- 
called for, into some branch of the service?" The more 
loyal answer comes out on top, that is, prepare before 
jumping hastily into a space of the uncalled. 

If you are to graduate this year, you are soon to realize 
that the world is open to you with all its charms and 
sweetness. And yet, so sad it is, when one enters that path 
of seeking one's career, he finds what great knocks are 
in store. Only with diligent pursuit, and continual fight- 
ing for the better things of life, is one to achieve an ulti- 
mate success. 

If you are to enter on some career, will you be satisfied 
to go on, with war raging, while in France there is some 
one fighting for you ? ISTo, it is impossible to settle down, 
with one's mind at ease, and know this. Why then not 
choose your branch of the service, to which you are most 
adapted, and do the patriotic thing — fight for your coun- 
try ? 

Such a glorious experience is in store for every man 
who braves the hard path of adventure, such as the Army 
or Navy holds. 

If you have gained knowledge of military work, by all 
means pursue this path, and before long you will find that 
you are over the fence, well into the field of action, and 
you will be equipped with all necessary knowledge for 
obtaining the goal which one strives for, success. 

Why accept such a branch as the Navy, unless you are 
especially well trained in it ? You start at the lowest 
step, with no immediate promise of rising, equipped with 
only the eagerness to get on, but with no arm of self -protec- 
tion, such as the knowledge which is so essential. Here you 
will stay, doing your utmost to achieve success ; but sad to 
relate, it is far distant, owing to the fact that you have 
nothing behind you to make you rise. Why then not 
accept the branch you are most familiar with, namely, the 



222 The University Magazine 

Army, knowing as jou do the elementary parts, which are 
80 vitally important to your future ? 

If of draft age, and called by the Government, enter 
your new life with a cheery heart, and success is yours. 

If under the draft age and not wanted by the Govern- 
ment, remain as a duty to your University, and gain the 
learning of life which is so important on entering your 
career in the outside world. 



The Univeesity Magazine 223 

tifje Cfjallenge 

THOMAS WOLF 

You have given us your mandates^ — we have made our 

purpose clear, 
We will buy the prize with red blood and no price will 

be too dear, 
We will pay the price with manhood, — with the smoke 

from cannons curled. 
Until Freedom stands unchallenged with her banners to 

the world. 

We have spoken,— you have heard us, — there can be no 

middle way, 
The despot hurls his challenge, — he extends his iron 

sway, 
]^ow the time has come to reckon, — we protect with sword 

and lance. 
The stars and bars of Freedom, the tri-color of brave 

France. 

Look, ye tyrant, look and tremble, let your heart with fear 

be filled. 
At that principle of nations which a dormant world has 

thrilled, 
See, — our legions come to meet you, and their cause is 

pure and right. 
With one purpose, all united, mighty armies come to fight. 

History, the great Exemplar, shows us well those nations' 

path, 
Those who leave their altars holy, cannot feel a righteous 

wrath. 



224 The University Magazine 

By this token shall we profit, — we who know, shall dif- 
ferent be, 

Nation answers unto nation, — mighty hands grip o'er the 
sea. 

You, proud ruler, made the challenge, we have answered 

all in all. 
Aye, we answered with all gladness, for we heard a great 

creed's call 
To a war that is our cleanser — one that keeps us from 

decay, 
One that makes for future freedom : — we are in our own 

to-day. 

We have taken up the gauntlet, — we will answer blow 

for blow, 
You have sent your blood and iron, pay thou then the 

cost, and go. 
All our hearts are filled with glory at the wonder that 

will be, — 
We have taken up the gauntlet and, thank God, men shall 

be free. 



The University Magazine 225 

American ^atriotfem as( 3 ^ee St 

KAMEICHI KATO 

The war has revealed many fine characteristics of dif- 
ferent peoples. We have found the Frenchman to be 
quite different from what we had been told he was before 
the war. His racial traits were often expressed with ad- 
jectives such as superficial, impatient, and sentimental; 
but we see him to-day enduring all kinds of hardships, 
which are beyond our imagination, without a murmur, 
and he is attending to his duty with unequalled diligence 
and silent bravery. So have many other races shown their 
fine qualities which had long been hidden under the cover 
of modern materialism. 

Although it has not been a very long time since the 
United States has entered the war, the people have shown 
their patriotism beyond the expectation of the outside 
world. American characteristics have often been misun- 
derstood. The heterogeneity of the race elements compos- 
ing the American population was thought to make it im- 
possible for the nation to show a united front in time of 
war. The strong individualistic character seemed to 
stand in the way of their sacrificing their lives and inter- 
ests for the sake of their country; and the rapid growth 
of the moneyed aristocracy, the manifestation of money 
power in politics, and the eagerness of the people for ma- 
terial gain were often misrepresented as if there were no 
higher ideals than to bow before the altar of Gold Al- 
mighty. Leigh Hunt is said to have stated that ^^he could 
never think of America without seeing a gigantic counter 
stretched all along the seaboard." But it is not only the 
outsiders who have expressed these sentiments ; many 
thoughtful Americans have expressed their anxiety over 
the degeneration of the national ideals and aspiration. 



226 The University Magazine 

Henry Osborn Taylor said in an article entitled "Pathos 
of America/' wliich appeared in the Atlantic Monthly 
about two years ago : "The citizens of the United States are 
a mixture of many people, with different traditions. They 
are, however, what they are, living in a certain way, 
though a complicated social organization, of which they 
are somewhat a part and for which they do not seem alto- 
gether responsible. They are equipped and fitted to do 
the things they do, but neither equipped nor fitted for 
lofty sacrifice. . . . Above the stomach their nation 
scarcely exists as a nation. One must pity the lack of a 
vital motive sufficient to lift them into something above a 
digestive and nutritive organism. Spiritually they are 
footless and formless.'' 

But the war has uncovered the dormant national spirit, 
and has shown that patriotic fire is vehemently burnitig in 
the hearts of the American people. A higher vision of 
world democracy has permeated some of the intellectual 
classes more than anywhere in the world. Within less than 
a month after the war was declared more than half of the 
graduating class of the University of ISTorth Carolina had 
left college to join various branches of the military ser- 
vice, chiefly the officers' training camps. It was reported 
last June that in the colleges and universities all over the 
country a majority of the graduates wore caps and gowns 
over khaki uniforms when they received their "sheep- 
skins." These young graduates with bright hopes and 
dreams for their future rushed to the colors, casting away 
their desire for luxury and comfort in the hope that the 
world may be made safe for every nation small and large, 
that weak and strong may live in peace. Many men of 
prosperity and comfort have found the impulse for ser- 
vice to their country too strong to resist and have joined 
the army or navy. We find the same zeal in the people's 



The University Magazine 227 

response to the call of the nation in their aspects of car- 
rying on the war most effectively. 

People used to talk about the billion dollar Congress^ 
but the last extraordinary session of Congress appropri- 
ated over twenty-one billion dollars for the purpose of 
carrying on the war. This enormous sum of the national 
income was to be raised by an increase in taxes and by 
issuing bonds. The first and second Liberty Bond issues 
were greatly oversubscribed, but what we are now most 
interested in is not the sum of over-subscription; it is the 
number of the people who have responded to the nation's 
call for money. It is estimated that nearly ten million 
people, that is, about one in every ten of the entire popula- 
tion, have bought Liberty Bonds. Those who are not able to 
buy a bond of fifty dollars, the smallest denomination, 
have been buying thrift stamps and war saving stamps. 

The Americans have inherited, so it seems, from their 
colonial forefathers, the idea that a heavy taxation is one 
of the worst evils of tyranny. I have often heard people 
speak of the heavy burden of taxation which the Japanese 
people have been compelled to bear, and some people have 
expressed their opinion that such a burden would probably 
lead to a revolution among the English speaking peoples. 
A few anti-war people in this country were urging Con- 
gress at the beginning of the war to conscript the incomes 
of the rich classes in order to turn them from their en- 
thusiasm over the war. But they were mistaken in their 
calculation of the minds of the wealthy classes. Congress 
passed the war tax law on the 29th of September, 1917, 
which imposes an income tax from one per centum per 
annum to sixty per centum, the highest rates ever known 
in the history of the United States. Such high rates of 
tax could never be dreamed of before the war. However, 
there has never been any public complaint on the part of 
the tax-payers. So the war profit tax and other taxes, 



228 The University Magazine 

as high as they are, have been accepted by the people with- 
out opposition. They will be willing to bear much heavier 
burdens than at present. 

At the beginning of the war the American Red Cross, 
like America's army, was not at all representative of her 
position as a world power. This condition of affairs, how- 
ever, did not remain long unchanged. Under the able 
leadership of Mr. H. P. Davison, a well known financier 
of Wall Street, the Eed Cross has been reorganized and 
within a short time it raised enormous sums of money. A 
recent report tells us that there are over twenty-three 
million members of this organization, and it is actively 
engaged not only among the fighting forces of the Allies, 
but in relief works in Italy, France and Russia.* 

The Y. M. C. A. fund campaign has been another re- 
markable expression of the American patriotic zeal. Many 
a boy in our own University who is working his way 
through college contributed all of his hard-earned savings 
in the hope that his brothers ^'somewhere in France" and 
in the training camps may have wholesome amusements 
and comforts. What is true here is true in all the other 
colleges and universities and among the people at home. 
All these facts, as remarkable as they are, are not so strik- 
ing as in the matter of raising the new army for service 
in Europe. 

The raising of the new national army has been the most 
difficult task the United States has been confronted with 
since the beginning of the war. The Americans had been 
accustomed to associate evils with a large standing army. 
Consequently the army was, at the outbreak of the war, 
entirely inadequate to meet the colossal need which the 
situation imposed upon the country. The German leaders 
undoubtedly believed that the United States was incapable 
of raising an army large enough to be of any serious conse- 
quence in a reasonable time. Had they made a correct 



The University Magazine 229 

forecast of what this country could do, and is now doing, 
they never would have dared to provoke the indignation 
of the American people. Even the sympathizers of Am- 
erica could not expect the result which has already been 
achieved. Of course the War Department has made mis- 
takes, as Secretary Baker frankly admits, and deplorable 
inefficiency exists in some particulars, as the recent Sen- 
atorial investigations have revealed; but the task has been 
so great, and the need imposed itself so suddenly, that no 
nation, however efficient its organization, could expect 
to raise an army of 1,500^000 men without mistakes anrj 
blunders. What I am deeply interested in just now is the 
attitude of the people towards the drastic method of rais- 
ing this gigantic army for oversea service. 

The adoption of the conscription system itself has been 
rather remarkable to me. The Americans, like the Britons, 
have been traditionally opposed to the idea of conscrip- 
tion, for the word conscription carries with it an abhorrent 
meaning. They have believed that the ideal of conscrip- 
tion is diametrically opposed to the ideas of individualism 
and democracy as the Anglo-Saxons have understood them. 
Only three months before the declaration of the war by 
the United States, the New Republic, a foremost advocate 
of war and preparedness, had to say on this subject : 
" . . . the man who thinks conscription can be ap- 
plied today in America has not even an elementary grasp 
of the political situation. What England dared not to 
do until two years of war had elapsed, what Canada and 
Australia still refuse to do^ America will not do in the face 
of a Europe they believe to be exhausted. Whatever the 
theoretical advantages of conscription may be, it is for 
the present politically unavailable." The American be- 
lieves no less in individual rights than his English broth- 
ers, and he is, at the same time, proud of the record of his 
volunteer system. Every American feels his pulse quicken 



230 The University Magazine 

when lie pictures in his mind his forefathers repulsing the 
British at Bunker Hill, or crossing the Rio Grande into 
Mexico, or even the recent victory of San Diego during the 
Spanish- American war. On the other hand, they have, as 
I said, had very little respect for a conscripted army. Hon. 
Champ Clark, the Speaker of the House, in discussing the 
draft bill before the House last April said: "I protest 
with all my heart and mind and soul against the slur of 
the name of conscripts being placed upon the men of 
Missouri." He said moreover that conscript and convict 
were alike. This sentiment had been shared by the ma- 
jority of Americans; in the face of such contempt for 
conscription, a great respect for the volunteer system and 
the sacred tradition of individual rights, the United States 
adopted conscription within two months after her entrance 
into the war. The people, as a whole, accepted the ma- 
jority verdict without complaint. 

The jS.rst registration under the new draft law was held 
on the 5th of June, 1917, and it was one of the most not- 
able events in American history. The newspapers were 
full of rumors to the effect that there were groups of 
men and women who were attempting to block any regis- 
tration; but no disturbance of any serious nature hap- 
pened anywhere. From the Atlantic to the Pacific, from 
the Great Lakes to the Mexican Border, men between the 
ages of twenty-one and thirty-one were flocking to the reg- 
istration offices from early morning till late at night. 
More than ten million men registered and thus the first 
step towards raising the new army was completed. Nearly 
a million men have already been called to the colors under 
this system. The boys have entered the service with the 
same cheerful spirit as those who volunteered at an early 
stage of the war, and those who have not been called are 
impatiently waiting their turn to do their bit under their 
beloved symbol of ^'the stars and stripes." 



The University Magazine 231 

These revelations ought to be suii'icient to dispel the 
illusions of the outside world concerning the national 
unity, patriotism, and higher ideals of the American peo- 
ple. It is the more praiseworthy when one reflects upon 
the causes of the war. All the nations in Europe today 
are fighting primarily either for self-defense, as are our 
Allies, or for immediate material gains, as is Germany. 
Without belittling the lofty ideals with which Great 
Britain entered the war, namely, to liberate Belgium from 
the oppression of the Kaiser, and at the same time to save 
Western Democracy from the onslaught of the Prussian 
military autocracy, it is plain that she could not help 
taking up arms for her own defense. It does not take an 
unusually imaginative mind to picture to oneself what it 
would mean were the German frontier to be extended to 
the English Channel. Great Britain's war is primarily a 
struggle for existence. In the case of France and Bel- 
gium, we need no comment. There are some Americans 
who believe that they are also fighting Germany for self- 
defense, for they fear that in a case of an Allied defeat 
the United States would have to fight single-handed. But, 
as I see it, this fear is by no means universal. The ma- 
jority of the people are fighting for the cause of humanity, 
so far as their belief is concerned. Moreover, they have 
no material object to gain, as President Wilson has de- 
clared time and again that the United States has nothing 
to gain, and the people are unanimously behind him in his 
statement. This patriotism and these world ideals will, 
more than anything she has, make the American nation 
the foremost power in world politics in the years to come. 



232 The University Magazine 

tKfje Wa^ of tije ^ea 

ELIZABETH A. LAY 

The way leads down across the level waste 

Between the sea and 'Israel's distant hills — 

And here, across the tide of burning sand, 

The conquering hosts of ancient kingdoms passed 

When Babylon made war upon the south 

And Rome or Egypt fought to rule the world. 

Each swept in conquest through the Promised Land. 

Or passed it by in peace for larger foes. 

Here by a pool they stopped to drink and rest 

Then plodded on, dim shadows in the dark, 

And so, beside the shores of Palestine, 

The armies passed and repassed through the years. 

And then there came across the desert waste 
Where endless sands blow down upon the shore, 
A little sad procession, southward bound. 
Searching for refuge, exiles from their home, 
A mother and her child upon an ass, 
A bending laborer who> led them on. 
Dimly these weary keepers of the Light 
Had sensed how precious was the task they bore. 
How royal was the task they went upon — 
To save the Prince who came to save the world ! 

But now against the distant strip of blue 
There passes by another cavalade — 
With camels still as in the olden days. 
The modern guns of warfare cross the sand. 
And here, where unremembered years ago 
The Christ Child drank a cup of water cool, > 
The soldiers quench their thrist and, plodding by. 



The University Magazine 233 

The straining horses pull against the loads. 
And there across the pathway by the sea 
The distant boom of cannon may be heard 
Where kings and captives lie beneath the sand 
And all is waste and peace and awesomeness. 

The way leads on throughout the passing years, 
The distant sea shows blue against the sands 
Which blow and ripple back in formless waves 
Beneath the feet of coming multitudes. 
And so, tossed back and forth without a plan. 
The lords and armies of the ages seem. 
But over all the hosts which) come and go 
The world may hear a voice, the Saviour speaks. 
^Tear not," He says, ^'I shall not pass away. 
I am the Light, the Truth of all the world." 
And there beside the whisperings of the sea 
The way lies straight into the Promised Land. 



234 The University Magazine 

^ Cullenben of IrJirginia 

THOMAS WOLFE 

Four o^clock was zero hour. It now now three-thirty 
and out across the bleak, level land, gutted with shell pits 
and craters, the sky was becoming a pale, cold grey. All 
was silent, the guns had hushed their angry growling and 
were still. Both armies lay gripped in the ominous sil- 
ence that precedes the attack. 

To Roger 'Cullenden, waiting in his trench, it seemed 
that anything was preferable to this terrible, oppressive 
silence. It pounded on his ears with a\ thunder louder 
than that of the cannon. He felt that he must scream. 
His mind seemed unable to focus on any detail and, curi- 
ously enough, little absurd occurrences of his boyhood 
kept flashing back to him. These trivialities came flood- 
ing in and, rather helplessly, he wondered why. At in- 
tervals he would think of the impending attack, and then, 
it seemed his bones turned to water and his blood froze 
with the horror of the thought. He wondered desperately 
if he were a coward. He kept repeating over and over 
again to himself : '^Good God ! A Cullenden of Virginia 
a coward!" 

Cullenden's father had fought in the Civil War, his 
grandfather in the Mexican War, and his great-grand- 
father in the War of 1812, and so on back as far as people 
could remember the name of the Cullendens of Virginia 
had come to be synonymous not only with the flower of 
aristocracy, but even more so with personal bravery. It 
had been but the natural, traditional thing for the present 
Cullenden Senior, when America entered the World War 
in 1917, to grasp his son by the hand, look straight into 
his eyes and tell him to go. ORoger Cullenden went gayly, 



The University Magazine 235 

heedlessly, thoughtlessly, — going to war as he had gone 
about everything else in his care-free life. 

All these things came crowding back as he crouched 
there in his trench, gazing unseeingiy at his wrist watch 
with mechanical regularity. He was overwhelmed with a 
kind of weak self-pity and he suddenly felt a hot splash in 
his hand and realized that he was snuffling audibly. He 
cursed himself as a weak fool. Perhaps you can excuse 
Cullenden. He had been in the trenches only two weeks. 
It was his first experience of modern warfare. And then, 
too, he was only a boy. 

Cullenden was cursed with an almost too vivid imagina- 
tion. The day before a sentry had been careless enough 
to give the Boche snipers a fair shot at his head. And 
now, as Cullenden thought of the dead man and the gob 
of gore and brains v/here his head had been, he became 
very sick. He muttered : ''God ! Suppose I should get it 
like that !" And again he leaned against the walls of the 
trench overcome with the horror of it. 

Once more he glanced at his wrist watch. Ten minutes 
to four. He looked around curiously to see how his com- 
panions were taking it. Some talked jerkingly to each 
other in a shaking voice. Others tried to give the im- 
pression of extreme calmness. One man was seated on a 
keg, apparently absorbed in a newspaper and puffing 
away vigorously on a pipe. Cullenden thought it rather 
strange that the newspaper was upside down and that the 
pipe had no tobacco in it. The young lieutenant walked 
among his men trying vainly to impart a cheerfulness that 
he himself was far from feeling. With a hand that shook, 
he consulted his wrist watch every half minute. The 
minutes seemed as hours to Cullenden waiting, waiting, 
waiting. 

One minute to four. Cullenden thought he was stifling. 
He tried desperately to regain some part of his accustomed 



236 The University Magazine 

calm but it was no use. A whistle blew. A lieutenant in 
a cheery but rather falsetto voice quavered : "All up, men, 
let's go over, all together.'' At the same time, with a ti- 
tanic crash, the barrage started and the ground trembled 
to the mighty roar of the big guns. By a supreme effort 
Cullenden dragged himself over the top of the trench 
and started out at a walk. The enemy machine guns 
were raking all along the line, doing their nasty work. 
The man beside him gave a funny little cough and 
crumpled up. Cullenden felt sick. The lieutenant was 
walking about thirty feet in front of him when a shrapnel 
shell burst squarely over his head. Cullenden felt him- 
self drenched with the warm dew. His strained nerves 
could stand no more, and he yielded to the devil that 
tormented him. He flung himself, with a moan of 
terror, into a slight depression caused by a shell and pil- 
lowed his face in his hands. Then the sickening realiza- 
tion of what he had done swept over him. He, — a Cul- 
lenden of Virginia, — was a coward ! Good God ! What 
would people say? 

Beyond him he heard faintly the sound of cheering. 
They had beaten Fritz out of his section of the first line 
trenches. His company would miss him soon, no doubt. 
They would think him wounded, while he lay here un- 
touched ! What would they say when they found him here ? 
He would be disgraced. Think of the pain to his father, 
the disappointment of his friends. Cullenden thought 
most of his friends. 

His mind flashed back to his college years. The dim, 
gray wraiths of the past began to come forth and remind 
him of his shame. One by one he recalled them — his 
friends — all in the service now — he knew not where — 
save only one of them — Johnny Millard. He had been his 
'^alter ego" all during their four years of college. When 
Cullenden had enlisted, Johnny had enlisted with him, 



The University Magazine 237 

in order that they might fight the Hun together. And 
then some perverse fate had separated them. Dear old 
Johnny — where was he now? . 

As Cullenden thought of these a new fear seized him, 
more potent than any he had yet known. It was a differ- 
ent fear. He was afraid of being thought afraid and, 
compared to this fear, mere physical fear could be easily 
borne. He thought of his father and uttered a groan. The 
disgrace would, he knew, well nigh kill the proud, sensitive 
old man. 

Frantically he cudgelled his brain for some loop-hole. 
Then, suddenly, the evil impulse flashed upon him. They 
thought him dead or wounded. Well, then, why not be 
wounded ? Slowly his hand moved along the ground and 
gripped the stock of his gun. 

For thirty minutes now the attack had raged. The 
great guns still roared their mighty thunder. The spitting 
fire of machine guns could be heard between explosions, 
shrieks, yells — everything in fact, that went to make up a 
red inferno. The second wave of the attack had just 
gone by, their figures looming darkly in the mist of 
early morning. 

It was time for the third wave. A hazy line of figures 
advanced at a steady dog trot and passed over the place 
where Cullenden lay watching. But the Fritzies were do- 
ing wicked work with their machine guns. The line 
thinned perceptibly. A stocky figure came trotting up, 
stopped, whirled, as if meeting with some sudden impact 
and fell near the spot where Cullenden lay. Cullenden 
cursed, for he had been on the verge of pulling the trigger. 

The wounded man heard him. He raised himself pain- 
fully on his elbow and said in cheerful tone : "What's the 
matter, friend ? Did they get you too ?" He looked at 
Cullenden's face a moment with dawning recognition, 



238 The University Magazine 

then burst forth : ^'Well, I'll be damned, Roger Cullen- 
denl" 

The man in the shell hole turned ashen. There could 
be only one voice in the world like that. He looked at 
the injured man closely. Beneath the accumulation of 
trench dirt, beneath a three weeks growth of beard, were 
the smiling features of Johnny Millard. The unbelievable 
had happened. 

Johnny was saying with forced cheerfulness: '^I^oth- 
ing much wrong with me^ old top. I got it through the 
leg. About six weeks in hospital will do for me, I guess. 
But tell me," anxiously, ' Vhere did they get you ?" 

Cullenden stuttered through white lips: ^'I — I — I," 
then dropped his head and was silent. Millard looked for 
a moment with a puzzled expression. ''What's the mat- 
ter, Roger ? Why don't you answer ? Why — " Then, 
all at once, the truth burst on his astounded senses. Dis- 
belief, pain, anger were all mingled on his countenance. 
He clinched his hands convulsively and then he thought 
of how over there American boys — Americans with good 
red blood in their veins are giving it, while here lay his 
friend, a sneaking coward, lying faking. His friend, a 
Cullenden, — a descendant of fighting men. He wanted 
to say something. He tried, but his voice trailed off and 
ended in a sob. 

With a terrible effort Cullenden raised his head. His 
face was chalk white and his eyes were terrible. They 
looked as if they had seen death. 

However, he merely said in an unemotional voice: 
"Johnny," then his voice broke. ''Johnny, everything you 
think is true and even that doesn't half express the whole 
truth. Do you know what I was about to do when you 
came up ? Well, I was about to wound myself to save my 
face. Yes, I am everything you think and more. Good 
God!" His voice was high-pitched, hysterical. 



The University Magazine 239 

But Johnny didn't hear the last. He had fainted from 
shock and loss of blood. Cnllenden roused himself, went 
to where his friend lay and examined the wound. A nasty 
flesh stab, he saw, that required immediate attention. He 
never hesitated, but lifted the wounded man up in his 
arms and started back towards his trench. He had not 
gone far when a bursting shell reminded him that this 
ground, no longer covered by the barrage, was open to 
enemy fire. To go on meant almost certain death. Cnl- 
lenden knew further that the field would be peppered by 
the enemy machine guns. But he never faltered, although 
by now the steel jackets were whining around him. 

Cullenden was not afraid now. He had gone beyond 
fear — despair was now the only state his mind could know. 
Far away he heard the sound of cheering in the trenches. 
He knew it was for him — that down there men were hop- 
ing, praying for his safety — that men were watching with 
bated breath. He swallowed the lump in his throat. If 
they only knew the truth — the truth ! He stumbled upon 
a machine gun emplacement, then pushed onward. Just 
three yards more and he had made it ! As he reached the 
parapet of the trench, a white hot pain seared his lungs. 
He collapsed with his load. He knew, then, that he had 
gotten "it.'' Eager hands below dragged the two men 
into the trench. 

Roger Cullenden slowly opened his eyes. A great red 
stain was slowly dying his shirt. He looked around at the 
little group that had formed about him. There was not 
one on whose face respect and admiration was not de- 
picted. Thank God ! They would never know the truth. 
What a fool — a cowardly fool — he had been ! With a 
mighty effort he raised himself and looked at the sad 
faces around him. ''Well, boys," he smiled, ''They got 
me — got me good. But" — almost inaudible — "I am going 
out a Cullenden — of — Virginia." Slowly, flicker ingly, 
his eyelids closed. Thirty seconds later he was dead. 



240 The University Magazine 

M Japan a patriotic aUj> 

W. H. STEPENSON 

When we consider how the Allies are calling out everj 
man they can muster for the 1918 spring drive, and when 
we think how one of the allied nations has not a fighting 
man at the front, we inevitably ask ourselves the question, 
"Is Japan really doing her part in the fight against Ger- 
man autocracy ?'' To answer this question satisfactorily 
one must know the conditions under which Japan entered 
the war. On August 25, 1914, Japan entered the war in 
obedience to the terms of the Anglo-Japanese Alliance 
which imposed upon her the duty of conducting military 
operations in common with her ally in the regions of 
Eastern Asia. She also joined the solemn agreement of 
the Allies not to conclude a separate peace. 

Japan immediately began the task imposed on her by 
the treaty. Her first duty was to destroy German power 
in the Far East. This she accomplished by sending » 
division of the Japanese army to Shantung, which, in 
conjunction with the British troops, reduced Tsingtao on 
I^ovember 7, 1914, taking 4,600 German prisoners and 
other spoils of war. The fleet was sent to blockade the 
harbor of Kiaochow, to locate enemy warships roving in 
the adjoining seas, to capture their bases in the South Sea, 
and to convoy the troops of New Zealand and Australia 
to Europe. An effective naval patrol was set up and is 
still maintained. This has helped greatly to keep clear 
the Pacific ocean and make safe the channel of communi- 
cation and commerce between Europe and the far East. 

Beyond this there has been little or no activity on the 
part of Japan in the actual military prosecution of the 
war. But does this satisfy the terms of the alliance? 
Japan answers, ^^Yes." She did not declare war to crush 



The University Magazine 241 

military autocracy in Europe, neither did she take up 
arms against Germany for the high purpose of "making 
the world safe for democracy.'' This ideal developed 
comparatively late in the war. It is abstract and has not 
had time to sink into the consciousness of the Japanese 
people. Japan's immediate reason for declaring war, on 
the other hand, was the preservation of the peace of the 
Far East and the welfare of British interests there — not 
in Flanders. This fact is vital to Japan's existence as a 
nation and it is chiefly for this very purpose that she 
maintains a standing army and navy. 

But let Japan forget the basic difference between her 
motive for entering the war and that of the other allied 
powers, and let her be mindful only of her desire to send 
troops to the front. If she is to send an army at all, she 
must send enough men to make some impression on the 
situation in the trenches. A mere handful would ad- 
mittedly be worse than no men at all. I^ow to transport 
such an army requires ships — not only for men but for 
munitions and supplies. We must remember that every 
American soldier needs about ten tons of transport ship- 
ping to take himself and his supplies from an American 
port to France. We must remember too that, since the 
trans-Siberian railway is already overtaxed with hauling 
military provisions, the only way open for transportation 
is by the sea and this mean a voyage of 12,000 miles. 
Japan has barely enough ships to carry on her commerce 
and maintain a naval patrol. To undertake an additional 
task of transporting one million men 12,000 miles would 
not only tax her beyond measure but would be a physical 
impossibility for two or three years. Thus it is evident 
that conditions in Japan are decidedly against her active 
participation in the war. 

But has Japan had any part other than military in the 
war ? Her manufacturers, public and private, have been 



242 The University Magazine 

sending munitions and war materials to Great Britain, 
France, and Russia since the war began, Japanese mills 
and arsenals have been working night and day, employing 
nearly 100,000 men, in turning out needed shipments for 
the Allies. British troops have been, and are still getting 
food provisions from Japan, particularly flour, beans, 
peas, and canned goods. Copper shipments have been 
of considerable importance as practically all of Japan^s 
108,000^ tons of output have gone to the Allies. 

It is true that Japan has reaped large profits from her 
intercourse with the Allies but at the same time she has 
shown a particular desire to use them in such a manner 
as to render the greatest service to the Entente cause. 
Accordingly, when Russia was greatly in need of financial 
assistance Japan liberally advanced several large loans 
and later when England asked for a loan of 100,000,000 
yen (a yen is equal to fifty cents) to adjust British credit 
in the United States it was granted forthwith. 

Japan's aid to the Allies has not only been financial and 
economic. It has been philanthropic. Relief supplies of 
every description have been continually flowing into the 
camps on the Western Front. A recent report shows a 
shipment to Belgium of 4,000 stretchers, 110,000 grams 
of lint and 4,000 rolled bandages; to Italy 15,000 rolled 
bandages, 281,000 grams of lint, 480,000 grams of ab- 
sorbent cotton and 1,000 pounds of tea; to Great Britain 
20,000 banadges and 24,500 grams of lint and absorbent 
cotton. A Belgium Sympathy Society has been formed by 
the richer classes which raised in the first campaign 
50,000 yen for Belgium and has since then doubled this 
amount many times over. 

These facts go to show that Japan's heart is in the 
struggle even if she has no men at the front. Minister 



The University Magazine 243 

of Foreign Affairs Motono said in an address a few weeks 
ago: ^'Peace is not yet in sight, but Japan will stand be- 
hind the Allies as long as the war lasts and will help them 
all she can.'' And we believe Mr. Motono has voiced the 
spirit of the Japanese nation not only concerning the 
actual prosecution of the war but also in respect to the 
work of reconstruction that must follow after it. 



244 The University Magazine 

^Dur Ha Jf ranee 

W. H. WILLIAMSON 

I once had a home, just like your home, 
As cheerful and happy as a home could be. 

And there I lived, just like you live, 
There with my wife and children three. 

But time has passed since I kissed them last, 

I shouldered rifle and lance, 
To help push back that murderous pack, 

Scouring the fields of France. 

Now, I'm back — that is half back — 
A shell had its round with me. 

And now a peg takes the place of my leg, 
And my eyes are blind as you see. 

My wife, they say, was snatched away 

By that mad immoral horde; 
My children three where'er they be. 

Were slaughtered by a sword. 

Comes a passerby and I hear her cry, 

"I pity this poor man." 
Pity me not, what has fallen my lot. 

Is gladly borne that freedom may stand. 

I know I'm a wreck — a hopeless wreck — 
And my future's the pawn of chance. 

But could I live I would cheerfully give 
A thousand such lives for France. 



The University Magazine 245 

a ©rarna l^itfjout a iSame 

RALPH D. WILLIAMS 

(Kecently Thrown into Dramadom by a Professor) 
Note — The manager ran this play one weeh on Broad- 
way, loohing for an audience. 

Scenery — Not any, the show takes place in the dark. 
Characters — The men have none. 

SCENE I 

Poky — How come you in the business? 

Bo — I went to a health resort once for a change and 
some rest but the waiter got the change and the hotel the 
rest. (Now is the time to laugh.) ■ Something had to 
be done so I did the night clerk for the cash in the drawer. 

P. — Many a good man has got his start that way. 

B. — But times ain't like they used to be. When I took 
up the trade you could get enough one night to last a week. 

P. — Nope, that they ain't. Now you can't get enough 
in a week to last one night. 

B. — But I got my eye on some swag. 

P. — How'd you spot it? 

B. — I watched the gink put it away night after night. 

P. — What does he do ? Which way does he travel ? 

B. — He hangs around Wall Street; goes by the post- 
office, under the coal chute, and out to the car line. 

P. — ^When'er you aimin' to do the job? 

B. — Most any time I can git a little help ? 

P. — ^Could you use me ? 

B. — If you got any tools and don't mind taking a risk. 

P. — I got the tools and you know I'll take anything I 
can git my hands on. 

B. — Go load yourself and we'll take a look at the job. 



246 The University Magazine 

SCENE II 

Takes place behind the house and before scene three. 
Only two men appear — more might stop the show. 

Bo — The safe's in the corner room ; ; we gotta go in 
the back way. 
• Poky — Suits me, purvided it's the safe way. 

B. — What'er yon shiverin' for, scared of yourself? 

P. — ISTope, I'm fraid I'm taking cold, this rain is wet. 

B. — Let's go in and we'll get out the cold as well as the 
cash. 

SCENE III 

(^urtain of darkness is raised — loith a flashlight. 

Gun play omitted on account of the scarcity of fire 
arms. 

Bo — Hand me that bit. 

Poky — Why don't you pour in the acid? 

B.— It'll wet the dust. 

P. — That won't hurt, the dust is cold. 

B. — We might lose some of it. 

P. — Then go easy and don't let that door fall on your 
foot. 

B. — Gimme a lift and we'll lean it against the wall. 

P. (counting) — Two hundred and fifty; three thou- 
sand; Public Service stock certificate, ten thousand. 
Where you gonna put the cash ? 

B. — Throw it to one side out of the way ; I believe he's 
moved it. 

P.— My God ! 

B. — Here it is, under this blanket. 

P. — How much ? 

B. — Level full. Is the way clear ? 

P. — More so than my head. 

B. — Then take this blanket and lead out. 

Exit the light and Bo follows with the scuttle of coal. 



The University Magazine 247 

®l)e l^i^ion of tfje Jutrge of Colmar' 

TRANSLATED BY JOHN S. TERRY FROM THE FRENCH 
OF ALPHONSE DAUDET 

Editor's Note: This story shows the attitude of the French to- 
ward a native of Alsace who swore allegiance to the Kaiser of Ger- 
many after Alsace was torn from France in the Franco-German war 
of 1870-1. 

Before he had taken the oath to Emperor William, 
there was no happier man than the little Judge Dollinger 
of the Court of Colmar, when he came before the court 
with his judge's hat over his ear, with his big stomach, 
with his full lips, and with his three chins comfortably 
placed on a muslin ribbon. 

'^Ah, what a fine little nap I'm going to have," he seem- 
ed to say while sitting down, and it was a pleasure to see 
him stretch out his plump legs, settle down in his big arm- 
chair on the cool, soft, round leather cushion, to which he 
owed having an even disposition and a fresh complexion 
after thirty years of judicial magistracy. 

Unfortunate Dollinger ! 

It is the round leather cushion that destroyed him. He 
found himself so comfortable on it, his position on this 
small moleskin cushion was so comfortable that he pre- 
ferred rather to become a Prussian than to budge from it. 
Emperor William said to him, ^'Remain seated, Mr. Dol- 
linger !" and Dollinger remained seated : and here he is 
to-day, judge in the Court of Colmar, bravely rendering 
justice in the name of his Berlinese Majesty. 

Around him nothing has changed: it is still the faded 
and monotonous court, the same catechism room with its 
shining seats, its bare walls, its buzzing of lawyers, the 
same twilight falling from the high windows with their 



^ A small city in Alsace. 



248 The University Magazine 

serge curtains, the same large dusty crucifix which bows 
its head, its arms extended. In passing to Prussia the 
Court of Colmar has not lost dignity : there is still a bust 
of the Emperor at the end of the court-room. . . But 
it is all the same ! Dollinger does not feel at home. In 
vain he rolls himself in his armchair, settles down in it 
fretfully; no more does he find there the good little naps 
of former times, and when by chance he happens to sleep 
again in the court, it is to have some appalling dreams. . . 
Dollinger dreams that he is on a high mountain, some- 
thing like the Hohneck^ or like the Ballon^ of Alsace. . . . 
What is he doing there, all alone, in a judge's robe, seated 
in his big armchair at these immense heights where one 
sees nothing except some stunted trees and some swarms 
of little flies ? . . . Dollinger does not know. He 
waits, shuddering in a cold sweat, and in the agony of a 
nightmare. A large red sun is rising on the other side of 
the Ehine, behind the spruces of the Black Forest, and, 
in proportion as the sun mounts, below in the valleys of 
Thann,^ of Munster,^ from one end of Alsace to the other, 
there is a confused rumbling, a noise of steps, of carriages 
in motion, and it grows, it approaches, and Dollinger be- 
comes sick at heart. Soon, by the long twisting highway 
which climbs on the side of the mountain, the Judge of 
Colmar sees coming to him a mournful and interminable 
procession, all the people of Alsace who have agreed to 
meet at this pass of the Vosges, in order to emigrate sol- 
emnly. In front mount the long wagons with open sides 
which one meets overflowing with sheafs at the harvest 
time, which now are loaded with furniture, with clothes, 
with working instruments. There are big beds, high 
cupboards, calico trimmings, troughs, spinning-wheels. 



- One of the Vosges Mountains west of Colmar. 

" A mountain with a round summit on the western border of Alsace. 

* A town in Alsace. 

'' A small Alsatian town. 



The University Magazine 249 

little chairs of children, armchairs of ancestors, old piled- 
up relics, drawn from their corners, dispersing to the 
wind of the road the holy dust of firesides. Entire house- 
holds are leaving in these wagons. Therefore they move 
forward only with groans, and the oxen draw them with 
difficulty, as if the ground attached itself to the wheels, 
as if the hits of dried earth stayed on the harrows, on the 
plows, on the pickaxes, on the rakes, rendering the load 
still more heavy, making an uprooting of the departure. 
Behind hurries a silent crowd of all ranks, of all ages, 
from the tall old men with three-corned hats, supporting 
themselves while tremhling on their walking-sticks, to the 
little curly-headed children with fair hair, dressed in 
suspenders and trousers of fustian; from the old paraly- 
tics whom stout boys carry on their shoulders, to nurslings 
that the mothers hold tight against their breasts : all, the 
strong as well as the infirm, those who will be soldiers 
next year, and those who have made the terrible campaign. 
Some one-legged cuirassiers who drag themselves along on 
crutches ; some wan, wornout gunners, having still on their 
uniforms the mold of the casemates of Spandau;*^ all file 
proudly by on the highway, at the edge of which the Judge 
of Colmar is seated, and, in passing before him, each face 
is turned aside with a terrible expression of anger and 
disgust. 

Miserable Dollinger ! He wishes to hide, to flee ; but 
impossible. His armchair is fast in the mountain, his 
round leather cushion is fast in his armchair and he him- 
self is fast on his cushion. Then he understands that he 
is here as on a pillory, and that the pillory is placed so 
high in order that his shame may be seen from afar. . . . 
The marching by continues, village by village, those of the 
Swiss frontier leading immense flocks, those from the 



" A Prussian city in Brandenburg. 



250 The University Magazine 

Sarr,''' pushing their rough iron tools in ore cars. Then 
the cities come : all the people of the spinning-mills^ the 
tanners, the weavers, the warpers, the middle-class, the 
priests, the rabbis, the magistrates, with black robes and 
with red robes. . . . Here is the Court of Colmar 
with its old presiding Judge in front. iVnd Dollinger, 
dying of shame, tries to hide his face, but his hands are 
paralyzed ; to close his eyes, but his eyelids remained mo- 
tionless and upright. He must see and be seen, and he 
must not lose one of the looks of contempt that his col- 
leagues throw him in passing. 

This judge on a pillory: it is something terrible. But 
that which is still more terrible is that all his people are 
in that crowd, and that not one has the appearance of rec- 
ognizing him. His wife, his children, pass before him 
while bowing their heads. One would say that they are 
ashamed, they, also ! Even his little Michael whom he 
loves so much, who goes away forever without even look- 
ing at him. Only his old presiding judge stops a min- 
ute in order to say to him in a low voice, ''Come with us, 
Dollinger. Do not remain there, my friend. . . ." 

But Dollinger cannot get up. He shakes himself, he 
calls, and the procession files by during some hours. And 
when it has gone away, at nightfall, all the beautiful val- 
leys full of bells and of factories grow silent. All of Al- 
sace has departed. There is only the Judge of Colmar, 
who remains up there, nailed on his pillory, seated and 
motionless. 

Suddenly the scene changes. Some yew trees, some 
black crosses, some rows of tombs, a crowd in mourning. 
It is the cemetery of Colmar, a day of a great burying. 
All the bells of the city are swinging. Judge Dollinger 
has just died. That which honor had not been able to do, 
death had taken upon itself. It had unscrewed the irre- 



An Alsatian river 



The University Magazine 251 

movable magistrate from his round leather cushion, and 
stretched out his whole length the man who had persisted 
in remaining seated. 

There is no sensation more horrible than to dream that 
one is dead, and to mourn oneself. Heartbroken, Dollin- 
ger witnesses his own funeral ; and that which makes him 
despair still more than his death, is that in the immense 
crowd which presses around him there is not a friend, not 
a relative. Ko one of Colmar, — only Prussians. These 
are Prussian soldiers who have formed the escort, some 
Prussian magistrates who lead the mourning, and the 
speeches that are pronounced over his tomb are Prussian 
speeches, and the earth that is thrown over him, and that 
he finds so cold, is Prussian earth, alas ! Suddenly the 
crowd separates, respectful. A magnificent white cavalry- 
man approaches, hiding under his cloak something which 
has the appearance of a great crown of immortals. All 
around is said, ^^Here is Bismarck. . . . Here is 
Bismarck. . . .'' And the Judge of Colmar thinks 
with sadness, ''It is too much honor that you pay me, 
Count, but if I had here my little Michael. . . ." 

An immense outburst of laughter prevents his finishing, 
a laugh wild, shameful, savage, inextinguishable. 

^What is the matter with them now?" asks the fright- 
ened Judge. He straightens up, he looks. ... It 
is his cushion, his round leather cushion that Bismarck 
has just placed religiously on his tomb with this inscrip- 
tion engraved on the moleskin : 

To Judge DolUnger 

Honor to the Judicial Magistracy 

Memories and Regrets 

Prom one end of the cemetery to the other everybody 
laughs, everybody laughs convulsively, and this gross 
Prussian gaiety resounds in the bottom of the grave where 
the dead man weeps for shame, crushed under everlasting 
ridicule. ... 



252 The University Magazine 

Carolina jFor America 

CHARLES SNIDER 

Remember, as the vocant bell 

Of Alma Mater tolls, 
That in us doth her substance dwell, 

In bodies and in souls. 

Her sons are we, and as her sons 
We pledge this very hour 

That while a single cycle runs 
Our love shall be her dower. 

By virtue of her anxious care. 
Her hopes and prayers and pains. 

We hold her purpose sacred, dear. 
And constant it remains. 

And honored in Memorial Hall 

Her ever-living dead, 
Toward paths of higher duty call. 

That we, like they, must tread. 

Her heritage of high success 
She holds by well-earned right. 

Full many a rood of loveliness 
And six score years of light. 

O'er sixty years her purpose runs 
With steady, sure increase, 

Till bugle blast and beat of drums 
Their martial strains release. 



The University Magazine 253 

Thence from her quiet halls her sons 

Sprang' eager to the fray 
And bled and died, their story runs, 

In those thin ranks of gray. 

We know the lesson that they taught, 

We know the strength they gave; 
We know with what a heart they fought 

Their country's soul to save. 

And every hour its crescent power 

This living past doth prove; 
Its thought and act doth flame and flower 

In patriotic love. 

Again we hear the war-blast peal, 

On fields of France once fair, 
Where freemen armed in triple steel 

Drive War-Lord to his lair. 

And true to her heroic past 

Her sons in arms will go, 
In answer to that bugle blast. 

To meet their country's foe. 

That men at length from war's dire sword 

May find a sure surcease, 
And march again and upright toward 

Democracy and peace. 



254 The University Magazine 

S>omE ^OEtg of t!)e (great l^ar 

W. H. STEPHENSON 



Brooke and Seeger 

It is a difficult thing in the heat of a conflict to distin- 
guish between the poetry of passion and that of power. 
This is especially true when we stop to consider that over 
one million war poems have been written in Germany 
alone since the war began and probably twice this number 
in the Allied nations. But from this tremendous mass of 
''unwonted exaltations of poetic expression," there has 
risen some poetry of promise and power that is almost sure 
to live after the passion of war has died away. Moreover, 
it is evident that the best poetry of the Great War has 
transcended the old, time-honored themes of race-con- 
sciousness and martial glory and pictured an irresistible 
movement of human thought, invigorated by the very im- 
pulse that was designed to destroy it. In it we see the in- 
teresting and bewildering spectacle of a moral conflict 
which rises far above the purely martial ring of a Charge 
of the Light Brigade or a Defense of Lucknow. The 
fundamental national and patriotic impulse is half smoth- 
ered by higher impulses toward humanity and righteous- 
ness that no other war has presented. 

Tvv^o soldier-poets that seem to rise farthest above the 
versifying multitude, probably rendered more poignant 
by the fact that they were both killed in action, are the 
English soldier-poet, Rupert Brooke, and the American 
soldier-poet, Alan Seeger. These two men had many 
traits in common. Both were just 28 years of age, were 
adventurous young spirits, lovers of life at its best, men 
who spoke from the depths of high-hearted sacrifice and 



The University MagxVzine 255 

scorned a life of quiet and ease. Dying in the splendid 
insolence of conscious youth, it almost seems fitting that 
they did not live to that old age which they never under- 
stood and for which they had such little sympathy. There 
is something which approaches the sublime in the spend- 
thrift giving of one's life for a great cause, and both these 
men were intensely aware of the value of what they un- 
hesitatingly gave. 

Rupert Brooke's poetry has probably received more 
laurels of eminent critics than any produced during the 
war. His five war sonnets of 1914 are noble and sincere 
and have been regarded as ''incomparably the finest ut- 
terances of English poetry concerning the Grreat War." 
The London Nation believes ''that no one could less re- 
semble the common British idea of a poet, and yet he was 
a poet of a type peculiarly English, both in modesty and 
in his love of action." He was something more than 
either man or poet. He was a spirit that left this world in 
a "chariot of fire." Of the young men who died in action 
he said: 

' ^ These laid the world away ; poured out the red 
Sweet wine of youth ; gave up the years to be 
Of work and joy, and that unhoped serene 
That men call age; and those who would have been 
Their sons, they gave — their immortality. ' ' 

One of his sonnets begins with what have come to be 
the most famous lines written by any British poet during 
the war. The whole sonnet is representative of his best 
work: 

' ' If I should die, think only this of me : 
That there 's some corner of a foreign field 
That is forever England. There shall be 
In that rich earth a richer dust concealed; 
A dust whom England bore, shaped, made aware, 
Gave, once, her flowers to love, her ways to roam, 
A body of England's, breathing English air, 
Washed by the rivers, blest by suns of home. 



256 The University Magazine 

' ' And think, this hearty all evil shed away, 
A pulse in the eternal mind, no less 
Gives somewhere back the thoughts by England given; 
Her sights and sounds; dreams happy as her day; 
And laughter, learnt of friends; and gentleness, 
In hearts at peace, under an English heaven." 

We should be particularly interested in the work of 
Alan Seeger because he was an American. He was a Har- 
vard man and was in France when the war began. His 
zeal for action led him to enlist promptly in the French 
Foreign Legion^ with which he fought until his death. 
His most quoted poem has been ^'T Have a Rendezvous 
with Death." 

"I have a rendezvous with Death 
At some disputed barricade, 
When spring comes back with rustling shade 
And apple blossoms fill the air — 
I have a rendezvous with Death 
When spring brings back blue days and fair. 
And I to my pledged word am true, 
I shall not fail that rendezvous. ' ' 

The delicate phrasing and vivid imagery of Seeger's 
^^Champagne, 1914-1915" make it one of the finest bits of 
Epicureanism produced during the war. A part of it 
is given: 

* ' Under the little crosses where they rise 

The soldier rests. Now round him undismayed 
The cannon thunders, and at night he lies 
At peace beneath the eternal fusillade. 

' * That other generations might possess — 

From shame and menace free in years to come — 
A richer heritage of happiness. 

He marched to that heroic martyrdom. 

' ' Esteeming less the forfeit that he paid 

Than undishonored that his flag might float 
Over the towers of liberty, he made 

His breast the bulwark and his blood the moat. 



The University Magazine 257 

''I love to think that if my blood should be 
So privileged to sink where his has sunk, 
I shall not pass from earth entirely, 

But when the banquet rings, when healths are drunk, 

''And faces that the joys of living fill 

Glow radiant with laughter and good cheer. 
In beaming cups some spark of me shall still 
Brim toward the lips that once I held so dear." 



258 The Univeesity Magazine 

College iWen in tije ^xmv 

WILLIAM H. ANDREWS, JR. 

"A criticism has been made by a prominent critic of 
the methods used in carrying on the war^ that much favor- 
itism is being shown to the college men merely because 
they are college men and not because of particular merit," 
states Elmer A. Bess, in the February 16th issue of School 
and Society. The following facts are gleaned from his 
article, which bears the same caption as this one. 

That college men soon rise above the regular army man, 
although the latter may have had years of technical train- 
ing, is well known. I^aturally the man who does not rise 
cannot understand this. But the officers who deal with 
all classes of men are in a position to understand the situa- 
tion ; they are looking for the men who can most efficiently 
fill the offices ; they care not from where they come ; they 
have no problem of favoritism that they care to solve, 
but fill the offices with men who are able to come up to 
the requirements. If the college men fail to compete 
successfully with the regular army men, or fail to fill the 
high requirements that their superiors expect of them, 
the policy is changed. 

Since men in college training have rapidly volunteered 
all of the upper student classes have been stripped of men 
who have readily adjusted themselves to camp life and 
learned the tactics of a soldier in order to supply the 
army with officers. The army did not try college men 
as an experiment, for it knew from past experience that 
they held their own beside tl e commissioned officers of 
the regular army. If there were any prejudices to be 
shown, naturally the superior officers of the regular army 
would show them on the side of the army-trained men, 
beside whom they have long worked. Prejudices, how- 



The University Magazine 259 

ever, have to be set aside and the deserving man has to be 
rewarded. 

The draft gives college men an excellent opportunity to 
show their superiority. These men, when drafted as pri- 
vates, soon rise to be a non-com and finally a commissioned 
officer. They can easily and quickly adjust themselves to 
circumstances and perform the low duties as cheerfully 
as the high ones. While privates, they take their medi- 
cine from the non-coms without a murmur. They have 
made a better study of human nature than their fellow- 
men. The college man has been taught to think quickly 
and complete^ and only those who can do so can hope to 
compete with him successfully. 

These are men who can stand to be thrown up against 
the various classes of society much better than the men 
trained in the army by the old methods. They enjoy 
trying themselves out to make good. Their cheerful man- 
ner of doing things and their brotherliness soon win for 
them the high admiration of their sergeants. They do not 
enter the army with the idea of receiving favoritism or 
^ ^pulling anything over on" the regular privates, but 
the}^ have been taught to go out in the world and work 
themselves up from the bottom. Tn college they have 
been taught to compete man against man, to look facts in 
the face and to give them their true value. They have 
trained their minds to see and to memorize. 

Since it has been found that nearly every college man 
who enters the army gets an office, there has been doubt 
as to the honesty of the promotions and an investigation 
was made. It was found that all these promotions were 
made by the merit system. Many of the men came from 
colleges where military training was taught, while others 
had participated in athletics which gave them the phy- 
sical aptitude needed. ^Nothing could have done or said 



260 The University Magazine 

so much for our colleges as the way their men have made 
good in the army. 

When Secretary Baker wanted to train men in military 
tactics and keep them in school, he was not, as one person 
stated, trying to '^eat his pie and have it," but was using 
his statesmanlike insight into affairs. A training such as 
a man receives in the military course at Carolina is wise 
in many ways. The minds of the men are kept active by 
mental work, while their bodies are also kept in trim. We 
have in preparation here a bunch of men who must, if 
the struggle continues, be the officers of the future. 



The University Magazine 261 

®n tf)e Statue of ILibertp 

EDGAE B. JENKINS 

O burning bright those eyes of light 
That help us race through time and space. 
That ever changeless through the changing years 
Maintain our love of thee by means of fears ; — 
A vision grand to gaze upon thy face 
It is, as we, triumphing in the right, 
Determine each to never cease 
To read in awe thy scroll of law. 
The torch of liberty. 
The rays of an illuminating gleam 
With all the splendor of a fervid dream, 
The single star of hope and peace 
That lights us through the clouds of war 
On, on to victory ! 

Through love of man our toil began, 

And here and there and everywhere 
We catch reflections from the souls of men 
As emanations all from God, and then 
Our hearts, our minds, our lives, to thee so fair 
We dedicate with joy ; and in the van 

There lead us on against the Huns 

O'er rock and wall with bugle call 
For world democracy ! 
We see thee join enthroned the east and west ; 
We dream again of universal rest. 

But soon there comes the roar of guns 

And bursting shells that bid us all 
To fight for victory ! 

Before our eyes thou seem'st to rise 
With form divine, the wondrous vine 



262 The Uiviversity Magazine 

Of spirit frail upliolding firm and strong. 
Thou still dost seem to whisper low and lon^ 
Those patriotic promises of thine, 
^^To all of you I give th' immortal prize 
When fades in strife the film of life, 
Of honor here and mem'ry dear 
In silent sympathy. 
But better far to live and give the world 
With banners bright of liberty unfurled 
The brotherhood of man in life, 
For it will come the very year 
We win the victory!" 



The University Magazine 263 

TLttttx^ of a Jf regfjman. Mo. 4 

My Only Own — 

Many of us have lately been taken sick with the vol- 
unteer bug, while others have caught a cold through the 
draft, which is growing stronger every day. So far, how- 
ever, I have not suffered from either cause, and I hope I 
never will because I want to marry you and live to a real 
old age. 

The government has asked Bully Bernard to turn over 
his automobilechen for use in carrying bully-beef from 
the rear, in France, to the firing line. I understand that 
he has agreed to drive it himself, on the condition that it 
shall only be required to carry two cans to the trip and to 
make only one trip a week. 

I^ow that I have told you all the local news, except that 
Cutey Price expects to get into the aviation corps and that 
he is scheduled to help in the spring offensive, I will tell 
you what I have been doing with myself lately. I have 
determined to use one less toothpick, per week, and send 
you one instead of two boxes of candy a year, to conserve 
food. This place has already saved two cans of food at 
Swain Hall, which was given to the University hogs. 

I am thinking about getting a Smileage book, as, from 
the name, it must be mighty funny reading. By the way, 
did you see that Thrift Stamp that I stuck on your last 
letter from me. Well, I saved a whole week, by selling 
sugar that T swiped from Swain to other fellows and the 
various boarding houses, so that I could buy you that one, 
and you didn't even thank me for it. 

By the way, you know, that up here we are all num- 
bered when we register. My number is 23, and John 
Jones Joyner's is 8. John's father came up here a few 
days ago, and John soon put him wise about using his 



264 The University Magazine 

number instead of his name. Well, the old man went in to 
see the Kegistrar to find out if John really got a one on 
Math. After shaking hands with Registrar Wilson, he 
said, '^Wellj I am the father of eight." ^'Delighted to 
meet jou," said the Registrar^ ^^I am the father of ten 
myself; have a drink." Of course, he took the offered 
''pull" before he explained what he meant. Then he 
asked what John had gotten on Math, and found out that 
he had gotten an 0, one grade higher than a one. 

Don't you think that I have improved my letters since 
I have been up here ? Why now, I am almost as good as 
Dr. Greenlaw himself or Alfred Noyes. You can tell that 
I have taken composition under a good teacher. 

This is a time for conservation, so I will have to close 
until I get another chance to let you hear from me. Don't 
forget to think about me all the time, as I love you more 
than possible and want to see you every day, and always 
dream about your beautiful teeth and fingers. 
With all the love in the world. 

Your HAKK. 



THE UNIVERSITY 0/ NORTH CAROLINA 

MAGAZINE 

The University of North Carolina Magazine is published by the Dialectic 
and Philanthropic Literary Societies. Its object is to gather together 
what is best in the literary life of the students and give expression to it 

EDITORIAL STAFF 

W. H. STEPHENSON, Phi Editor-in-Chief 

JOHN S. TERRY, Di. ... Assistant Editor-in-Chief 

ASSISTANT EDITORS 
C. P. SPRUILL, JR., Phi. R. W. MADRY, Phi. 

J. M. GWYNN, Di. K. KATO, Di. 

G. B. LAY, Phi. 

BUSINESS MANAGERS 

W. M. YORK, Di Business Manager 

N. G. GOODING, Phi. ) 

E.S. MERRITT,Phi. 1 • • • . Assistant Managers 

Ter?m of Subscription J $1.00 a Year 



Cbitorial Comment 

PATRIOTIC PESSIMISM 

In all our discussion of patriotism it occurs to me that 
there is nothing quite so important to the success of the 
Allied cause just now as a little healthy patriotic pessim- 
ism. It is well enough to be confident of victory, but we 
must be ever ready to believe that the best is not inevitably 
true, and that the worst is a possibility ; that the Allies are 
not necessarily invincible, nor the Germans, with the use of 
Russia, willing to admit that they are beaten. The truly 
important thing is not the opinion of the people that we 
will win the war, but the importance they attach to its 
objectives and their determination to have a real part in 



266 The University Magazine 

their realization. Despite the seriousness of the crisis 
there are some who yet remain untouched. The sooner 
these are brought to fall in line, the more confident we 
can be of winning. This imposes a double duty on the 
college men of the country. And to fail in this duty is 
to be false to our patriotic fathers and their patriotic 



AWAY WITH THE SLUMS 

Traditional habits are found in the best regulated uni- 
versities. In this respect Carolina is no exception. We 
have habits, good and bad, transmitted by our ancestors, 
which we are prone to accept because they are Carolinian 
and because they are traditional. In its realization of a 
broader service the University has outgrown most of its 
bad traditions. Hazing, rowdyism, narrow curriculum, 
and lack of athletics have gone. Only one evil tradition 
remains. It is the tradition of dormitory slums. Men 
come to Carolina with the highest ideals of order and 
neatness, only to have them soon shattered by a disease 
prevalent on the campus which might be fittingly cap- 
tioned ^^Carolina grumpishness." 

What we need is a great clean-up. It must come from 
two sources — above and below. The faculty must see to 
it that all class rooms and offices are cleaned up and that 
janitors are given fewer rooms to care for so they can do 
their work more effectively. And the students must also 
catch the clean-up spirit, set their rooms in order, tidy 
their personal appearance and see to it that these con- 
ditions are made permanent for the future. A good 
means of accomplishing this would be through house com- 
mittees elected for each dormitory. 

Clean-up agitation is already in the air. The coming of 
spring, together with the martial atmosphere on the 
campus, has reminded us that we must have a clean and 



The Uk^iveesity Magazine 267 

orderly environment before we can have a clean, orderly 
mind. Neatness is just as necessarily a part of culture as 
knowledge or facts. There is no finer way to acquire 
neatness than by constant association with flowers and 
good pictures. Then let us be up and doing, ever mind- 
ful of the fact that a man's external surroundings react 
largely to shape that inner something we call character. 



WHAT ABOUT THE PRIZES? 

The Magazine is anxious to know where are the liter- 
ary prizes that used to have such an important place in 
the life of the University. Five years ago the Preston 
Cup in Journalism was the most coveted prize on the 
campus. Men worked for it year after year and the 
winning of it was counted even a higher distinction than 
that of the Mangum Medal in Oratory. Today scarcely 
a dozen men know what the Preston Cup is, and it is quite 
a rare thing that anybody ventures to try for it. This 
dying out of interest has most likely caused the with- 
drawal of such prizes as the Colonial Dames Prize, the 
Poetry Prize, and the Freshman Prize in English. We 
believe the cause of this lack of interest lies in the fact 
that the faculty have not advertised them sufficiently to 
the student body and that something should be done at 
once to stimulate anew that old spirit of competition which 
tended to such great progress in the development of stu- 
dents with literary ability. 



THE SUMMER CAMP 

Captain Allen's Summer Camp should attract many 
college men who are under draft age and do not intend to 
spend the summer in some sort of service. The successful 
prosecution of any war calls for the universal cor-ordina- 
tion of brain and muscle. 'No man can afford to fritter 



The University Magazine 



away a summer consuming food and loafing. We must 
all serve. Our soldiers must carry on the fight ; our farm- 
ers must feed them, our youths must prepare to find their 
proper place. For the idle man who is looking for some- 
thing to do next summer there are few opportunities bet- 
ter than that of six weeks rigorous training in military 
discipline under such an expert as Captain Allen. 



The University Magazine 269 

^2! ^tubentg ^ee it 

A Department Devoted to the Expression of Student Opinion 

THE PATRIOTISM OF THE BAR 

The word patriotism has been too much limited to those 
who carry a gun and bayonet, or man a battleship in hos- 
tile waters. The patriotism of this class can never be 
overemphasized, but the men of ^orth Carolina's Bar, 
contrary to the usual notion, are rapidly reconciling the 
people to the fact that patriotism can and is taking on a 
broader meaning. 

In no profession are the men doing more in aiding our 
country than in this one, for the younger men have to a 
great extent volunteered, and the bar is suffering from the 
loss of men who are now wielding the sword instead of 
the pen ; while those v/ho are too old to be at the front are 
staying at home and generously and eff'iciently co-operat- 
ing with the government in the draft. All over the coun- 
try we find lawyers willingly and gladly offering their 
services free of charge to the drafted men, who are in a 
great number of cases ignorant of the requirements of the 
law and in a still larger number of cases frightened so bad- 
ly that they cannot act intelligently. The lawyers have 
recognized this fact and have offered the drafted men the 
benefit of their long training in law. In almost all of 
our American towns we find the whole law board taking 
days in turn to serve the man who has been so fortunate 
as to be drafted. In no case do the lawyers accept reward. 
They serve from early in the morning till late at night 
filling out questionnaires and giving any advice they can. 
These men are heartily supporting Uncle Sam and are 
doing all in their power to help defend him. They have 
long ago awakened to the fact that a war cannot be won 
by the man in the trench unless there is someone back at 



270 The University Magazine 

home in sympathy with and backing him. They also are 
putting their shoulders- to the wheel and helping bear the 
brunt of the war. 

— William H. x\ndrews, Jr. 



OUR TIMES 



The human spirit has never before known such an 
awakening as now; never before has it felt itself stirred 
through and through so completely; never before has it 
called so loudly for men of leadership, men of ability, and 
men whose breasts have been touched with the spark of 
divine fire. Men everywhere are feeling this deep under- 
current of emotions, and they are welcoming with open 
arms the slightest expression of it. Look how they hail 
the speeches of President Wilson, and those of Lloyd 
George. We feel that these two men are expressing the 
spirit of the times better than any other men alive. We 
feel that they are the earnest of a new style of oratory, 
and the promise of a golden age of speech. Scholars ev- 
erywhere are rousing themselves to meet the exigencies of 
the moment : the scientist is spending his days and nights 
in striving to find the forces of nature that can win over 
the science of such a nation as Germany ; the man of 
letters is endeavoring to bring all the light of the ages to 
focus upon the great questions of the hour. To the young 
men who are being called to the service, to those who are 
approaching their majority, and to the young women who 
are dedicating their lives to assist them^ all this mighty 
life about us, all this hope of the future, comes as a chal- 
lenge to fulfill the expectation of the world. Let us see 
what we have to do to sustain our part. 

The fact that we students have been selected from out 
of thousands of young men, of itself means that we have 
ability. Surel}^ we have tested our power to work by now. 
We have clearly seen that this age can furnish us with 



The University Magazine 271 

great purposes, with great ideals. And it should be equal- 
ly clear to us that we are not limited in our choice, for we 
have seen that every field of human thought, of human 
endeavor, and of human action, have been stirred to its 
very core. Then let us arouse ourselves, let us resolve to 
make an eifort to find ourselves, and having found 
ourselves to make the supreme effort to be counted among 
those who are using the queen of arts and are holding the 
world spellbound. Having tasted the joys of writing, let's 
resolve to be thought worthy to don the blue ribbon of 
nobility. We can do it ; v/e must do it ; and with the power 
of a great age behind us, with the strength that comes from 
souls aflame with a thirst for the living God^ with hearts 
burning v/ith a passion to serve and with a love of man, we 
v/ill achieve the best the world has to offer. 

— Frank T. Thompson. 



TWO SIDES OF PATRIOTISM 

There are few things which, when carried to the ex- 
treme, do not become harmful^ however good and grand 
the}^ may be under ordinary circumstances, and patriotism 
is no exception to this rule. All of us will agree with 
Horace when he said, ^^0 how great and how beautiful a 
thing it is to die for one's country," and at present we 
could add, ^^to sacrifice in anyway for one's country," for 
there are many who cannot die at the front^ but upon 
whose sacrifice at home the welfare of those at the front 
depends. We will all agree that the love of one's own 
country is a noble quality and that to give up everything, 
even life, to defend it when its rights are wrongly tres- 
passed, is the duty of every citizen. We do find countries, 
however, where there is too much of this kind of patriot- 
ism, and almost invariably such cases result in tremendous 
harm to the countries themselves and to the world at 
large. 



272 The University Magazine 

Let us look for a moment at some specific instances and 
I think we shall find that patriotism carried to the ex- 
treme was the fundamental cause of the present war. 

First let us consider the nominal cause of the war, the 
assassination of the Austrian nobleman by a Servian an- 
archist. The man was evidently in the wrong, and if it 
had been another Servian citizen that he had killed, he 
would most probably have been brought to justice. When 
the Austrian government demanded that he be given up 
for punishment, however, Servia considered it a matter of 
national pride and honor that she should defend him. 
Thus a tremendous destruction of life and property was 
brought on the Servian nation. 

'Now let us turn to the real cause of the war, the militar- 
istic spirit of Germany. The fact that Germany was 
eager for the war was clearly shown by her refusal to ar- 
bitrate the Austro-Servian affair when all other nations 
concerned were eager to do so. The difficulty could very 
probably have been settled in this manner and the war 
avoided, but Germany, ready and eager for war refused 
to arbitrate. Why? Another case of patriotism carried 
to the extreme. The German nation, priding itself in its 
civilization and progressiveness, believed that in this re- 
spect it was superior to all other nations. It was not sat- 
isfied, however, in its conceit, but wished to force its civ- 
ilization upon the rest of the world; to Germanize the 
world, so to speak. The patriotism of the Germans did 
not consist merely of a love for their own country with 
readiness to defend it against any aggression, but it drove 
them to aggrandize other nations in hope of advancing 
their own. It drove them to hope for a world-empire like 
that of ancient Rome, with Germany at the head. Thus 
their patriotism became a menace to themselves as well as 
the world at large. 

The question now arises as to where patriotism should 



The University Magazine 27o 

stop to present its truest virtue. I believe the true pa- 
triot should possess a strong attachment for his native 
country with a willingness to make any sacrifice in de- 
fense of its just rights, but should never be willing for it 
to enter upon military aggression for its own advancement. 
But, above all this, he should have a supreme interest in 
the advance and progress of the human race throughout 
the world. When this shall become the universal idea of 
patriotism, instead of a blind love of country in spite of 
its faults, the end of all wars will have been reached and 
the reign of peace will have begun. 

— Houston S. Everett. 



A PROBLEM IN CO-ORDINATION 

We in America have been greatly disposed to criticize 
anything English. We have made a joke of the English- 
man wherever possible. Before our declaration of war, 
there were many in our country who were definitely anti- 
English. It is not with these that we have to deal here; 
but with that mighty body of American citizenry that 
merely tolerates the Englishman, that has a vagTie and 
formless distrust of him. They are entirely willing to 
send troops to aid France. But to aid England ? Well, 
we had a scrap with them once, and we wouldn't feel right 
if we should throw over our cheap enmities and be a 
sister to England as we are to France. This feeling is 
widely current now, although it is not so openly expressed 
as formerly. 

Racial distrust is a heritage from the dim past. Our 
newly formed national spirit was first opposed by English 
arms. England shortly aftel'wards again became our 
enemy. In each case, the narrow and fervent souls of the 
young nation were filled with a great hatred for the Eng- 
lish. To distrust the English became a natural instinct. 



274 The University Magazine 

This national tendency has been fostered to a certain ex- 
tent on down to our day. 

It need scarce be said that such a viewpoint is ground- 
less. We have never fought the English people. Twice 
we fought a government non-representative of the liberal 
opinion of the great majority of Englishmen. In '76, her 
greatest statesman and the mass of her people were against 
oppression of the colonies. Just so, every difference be- 
tween the two nations has been one of governments, and 
not of essential conviction. 

Physically we are of one build, our speech and religious 
beliefs, our common heritage of folk customs and beliefs 
betray us as of one blood. Today, we should thrill to the 
name of England as much as ever to the name of Erance. 
We should all as one feel that love and sympathy for her 
which will make us one with her in the pursuit of victory, 
and the solving of the problems of the new era. Because 
she is our ally, because she is our sister, and because 
she is a noble and courageous nation without a stain of 
overbearing pride, we should link arms whole-souledly 
with her as with Erance; and the hosts of hell shall not 
prevail. 

— W. E. Price. 



MUSIC AND PATRIOTISM 

Those overzealous newspapers and magazines, which 
insist that all German music should be put under the ban 
in this country, are going too far. Such a doctrine is in 
direct contradiction to the spirit of the President's reply to 
the Pope, for there our great leader said that we were not 
fighting the German people but the German government. 
When a paper approves of the banishment of Beethoven 
from Pittsburgh and the refusal of the Philadelphia Sym- 
phony Orchestra to allow Eritz Kreisler to play, it is 
fostering a spirit of hate that is liable to shock the world 



The Univeesity Magazine 275 

as the German Hymn of Hate shocked this country in 
1915. If we as a nation allow our feelings to be stirred 
up against every thing German, we will continue this war 
blindly, ignoring the spirit with which we entered. 

A man is a gentleman when he has fine feelings and 
sensibilities. The enjoyment of good music is one of the 
marks of the gentleman. Do we have to be ungentlemanly 
to be patriotic ? A man whose soul is stirred by the music 
of Beethoven is as much a patriot and lover of his country 
as the man who yells himself hoarse at the sound of the 
Star Spangled Banner, for usually the gushing patriot's 
love for country goes no further than yelling. The man 
who turns his back at the sound of Beethoven's music 
simply because it is a German composition is more of a 
fool than a patriot. We should appreciate the universal 
things that German genius has given us as the common 
heritage of all mankind. — R. L. Young. 



COMPARISON OF AMERICAN AND GERMAN SPIRITS 

A comparison of the American and German spirits re- 
veals a pronounced difference between the two. The Am- 
erican spirit embodies security of freedom, and proclaims 
to the world that in this country every man has an equal 
chance in every phase of life. The world is aware of the 
fact that this is a country which is controlled by a govern- 
ment for the people, of the people, and by the people; 
and that those in charge of the government are directly 
responsible to the people for their actions. Democracy is 
the keynote of the American spirit. 

The German spirit is just the opposite in many respects 
to the American spirit. The Kaiser is the supreme head 
of the German Empire, and holds power of life and death 
over his subjects. He is responsible only to a self -created 
body. Individual freedom to do and live as one wishes 
is thus limited. 'Now the characteristic spirit of the Ger- 



276 The University Magazine 

man people is vain ambition. This has almost annihilated 
Christianity in Germany, and the law of the Huns that 
right is might has been substituted. If the Germans had 
used their intellectuality for the advancement of civiliza- 
tion, this world would have been greatly helped. We 
might say of the Kaiser what Shakespeare made Brutus 
say of Caesar : ''As Caesar loved me, I weep for him ; as he 
was fortunate, I rejoice at it; as he was valiant, I honor 
him; but, as he was ambitious, I slew him." And to this 
task, American will devote all of her energy and resources. 

L. M. ^N^ELSON. 



SHALL I ENLIST? 

It is natural that a college man who has red Anglo- 
Saxon blood coursing his veins would ask himself how best 
he could serve his country in time of need. To a great 
extent, it is a question for each individual to settle for 
himself. In view of the fact that the government needs 
experts, it is his duty to stay in college and prepare him- 
self to be an expert, and hence increase his efficiency 
until the government calls him. It is no reproach to be 
conscripted under present conditions. President Wilson, 
Secretaries Baker and Daniels have all recently urged 
men to stay in college until they were called. They urged 
men under 21 years of age to go to college and become as 
efficient as possible when they were called. 

Efficiency is the thing that counts in this war and it is 
brought about by education and preparation. This is the 
reason why Germany has been able to defy practically all 
of the nations of the earth. The fact that we are dealing 
with a nation very efficient in military science, demands 
efficiency on our part. 

It was on account of this that England has recently in- 
creased her appropriations for education. France has 
done the same. The United States must also follow suit. 



The University Magazine 277 

The best way that you can be ready to do your ^'bit" in 
winning the war and ^^making the world safe for democ- 
racy" is to be able to do something worth while for Uncle 
Sam when he gets ready for you to enter his service. 

— K. E. Peice. 



GOVERNMENT THRIFT STAMPS 

Why is it that every purchaser of a Government Thrift 
Stamp feels such a thrill of pride and pleasure when he 
adds one more stamp to his Thrift Card ? Certainly his 
pride and pleasure are not caused by the thought of re- 
muneration from the government. The money invested 
in a Thrift Stamp is merely a loan to Uncle Sam. Yet, 
back of every purchase of a Thrift Stamp there is a pa- 
triotic motive. When we have purchased a Thrift Stamp, 
we are able to say that we have contributed toward the 
final victory for the forces of democracy. How great an 
honor to be able to say that one has contributed a mite to- 
ward the cause of freedom in this, the greatest war ever 
waged ! Every person's individual contribution of twenty- 
five cents helps to make a large amount in the bulk. If 
every person would purchase one Thrift Stamp for only 
twenty-five cents, the government would have an addi- 
tional sum of twenty-five million dollars. When we realize 
the greatness of the task before America and her allies, 
and the great world principles at stake, we should gladly 
lend our money to the government. Let us save the quar- 
ters which would otherwise go for needless pleasures and 
luxuries, and invest them in the stamps of our government. 
Twenty-five cents is a very small amount of money to ask 
of any individual who is living in comfortable circum- 
stances. Here on the campus, we have comfortable rooms, 
good food, and plenty of invigorating recreations and past- 
times. In the muddy trenches of France, friends are fight- 
ing against the Hun in order that we back here in Am- 



278 The University Magazine 

erica may continue to live under the protecting hand of 
liberty. In the training camps, young Americans are 
preparing themselves to defeat Kaiser Bill and his attempt 
at world dominion. Certainly we, who are so comfortably 
situated, should give of our dollars as generously and joy- 
fully as our fighting men have given their lives. 

— C. T. Leonard. 



TRUE PATRIOTS 

At the outbreak of the war with Germany last spring 
about a hundred Carolina students, mostly upperclassmen, 
and as many alumni, rushed to the training camps to fit 
themselves for their country's service. There were ap- 
proximately two hundred Carolina men, alumni included, 
in the first Oglethorpe camp, while one hundred and fif- 
teen attended the second camp. These men presumably 
answered this patriotic call not because of undue excite- 
ment on the part of themselves, nor through a spirit of ad- 
venture, but in a whole-hearted manner and with the in- 
tense desire of preparing themselves to serve where most 
needed — ^^a splendid and unaffected response,'' as Presi- 
dent Graham puts it in his last report. They were pa- 
triots in the truest sense of the word. 

But there were those who didn't go, and this class out- 
numbered the former by hundreds. Were they patriots, 
too ? In the deeper meaning of the word, they were. Of 
course the age limit made many men ineligible for the 
Oglethorpe camp, but there were maii}^ eligible ones who 
failed to take advantage of that opportunity to make them- 
selves officers. These men were no doubt just as patriotic 
as those who packed their trunks and bid farewell to 
Chapel Hill, to the University campus to which they would 
probably never be able to return. It was easier for some 
to go than to remain, and vice versa. But in almost every 



The Univeesity Magazine 279 

case, possibly in every case, the desire to go or not to go 
was animated by only the deepest and purest motives. 

The Government has made it plain that it wants men to 
go into that service for which they are best fitted. In 
fact there has recently been much agitation to the effect 
that the Government should conscript each resident of 
the country who is not engaged in military service for such 
other service during the war as the Government shall deem 
each man best fitted to perform. Such a proposed step 
makes it doubly clear that Uncle Sam wants men to serve, 
but at the same time wants them to serve where they will 
be of the most value to their country. 

Here at the University we have a military course un- 
equalled in the breadth and scope of its work by any 
University of the South. Under efficient and competent 
instruction the battalion has shown great progress and 
marked improvement since its organization last Septem- 
ber. 

At the same time we have the best facilities in the South 
for the training of the intellect. We have the opportunity 
presented to us to prepare ourselves for the mental tasks 
that we will be compelled to perform after the war, and 
the degree of perfection to which we perform these tasks 
depends upon the equipment we receive now. 

Mental and physical development — we may secure them 
both right here in the University. Right here in Chapel 
Hill we are training an army of men for the trenches, and 
at the same time the mind is not being neglected. What 
more could we wish ? Sooner or later we may be called. 
Then we will be prepared to go, and to go not with a feel- 
ing of uncertainty and unsteadiness, but with a feeling of 
efficiency and preparedness. 

Secretary of War Baker and Secretary of 'NsiVj Dan- 
iels both think that the young man should remain in col- 
lege and do his duty until he is called. President Graham 



280 The University Magazine 

in his recent report has expressed the true sentiment of the 
nation in these words: ^'Under present circumstances it 
seems that both the more reasonable and more patriotic 
thing for men under draft age to do is to remain in the 
training of the college rather than go to the cantonments. 
They can be trained intensively in college in military 
work, and in their other studies as well, and the Govern- 
ment is relieved of their care. There will be many noble 
and quick-spirited boys who will feel that they cannot re- 
main in college, under any circumstances, but must show 
their willingness to fight by immediately going to camp ; 
but in the main so reasonable and right does the other 
view appear that I believe the college enrollment for next 
year will not in its net results be greatly reduced." 

— Robert W. Madry. 



FIVE HOURS CREDIT AND THE PATRIOTIC SPIRIT 

The University Battalion was organized last September 
for the purpose of training the students in the art of mili- 
tary science, so that they might be better prepared to serve 
their country. The University authorities, however, de- 
cided that all students who enlisted in the battalion and 
did the work successfully should have five hours credit 
towards graduation. 

Moreover, the greater part of the students enlisted in 
the battalion with the patriotic purpose of training for the 
service of their country, but a part of them enlisted to se- 
cure the ^ye hours. When the mornings began to get cold 
and that ^'doggone drill" began to grow irksome, these fel- 
lows said to themselves, ''we want our five hours, but we 
aren't going to work ourselves to death for them ; so we 
are going to do just as little work and skip as many drills 
as possible without getting enough demerits to be dropped 
from the battalion." Is this the right spirit ? Is it pa- 
triotic ? Fellows ! Let us play fair, and, as Captain 



The University Magazine 281 

Allen says, ''forget the measley little five hours/' and get 
into the true spirit of the thing. Let us do our training 
with a truly patriotic spirit worthy of Carolina traditions, 
then the live hours will come as a matter of course. 

— Paul J. Hanson, '21. 



DEMOCRACY VERSUS EFFICIENCY IN THE U. S. 

A new idea has lately sprung up in the political affairs 
of the United States. This idea is causing considerable 
thought and study on the part of students of government 
who believe that it is destined to play a prominent role in 
the American governmental system, and that at an early 
date. It is best expressed in the words, ''Efficiency in 
Government." Through its actions and influences it has 
caused the birth of this very pertinent question, viz., 
''which is to be the governing factor in the United States, 
efficiency or democracy ?" 

This question has been brought up by a peculiar con- 
dition of affairs. In a country where the government de- 
rives its just powers from the consent of the governed and 
whose constitution guarantees to the individual the pur- 
suit of life, liberty and happiness, we find those individ- 
uals giving up their governing power in order that they 
might be governed more efficiently. We find them ex- 
changing their views as to their rights of life, liberty and 
happiness for a certain narrow^ rule of conduct laid down 
l)y Congress in order to promote efficiency. 

This first statement was proved by the action of Presi- 
dent Wilson in the late crisis, when he overlooked the 
wishes of the people to decide what was best for them, and, 
construing the constitution to give him authority, not only 
decided what was best for them but practically forced 
Congress to accept his decision. He explained that his 
purpose in so doing was to supply the quick, efficient ac- 
tion which the situation demanded, and which Congress 



282 The University Magazine 

and the people were incapable of supplying. The people 
did not hesitate to sanction it and so placed efficiency in 
administration before their individual rights. 

The second statement, in regard to the acceptance by 
the people of efficiency in the place of their individual 
rights, is illustrated by the government control of food, 
coal, railroads and other things that are of vital import- 
ance to the life of the nation. This control is based on 
the theory that it is for the best interests of the people and 
of efficiency. The best interest of the people must be a 
democratic interest, but as to who shall say what is the 
best interest of the people is another thing. Because one 
man or group of men is not doing a thing as well as some 
one else could do it, it is proposed to take the control of 
that thing away and put someone who can do it better in 
charge of it. To admit that such a thing is just and demo- 
cratic is to deny the rights of an American citizen to life 
and conduct of his affairs as he pleases, so long as he does 
not interfere with his neighbor, and that is the very prin- 
ciple on which American life is based. Yet, regardless of 
this fact, the people watch their personal liberties taken 
away and replaced by efficiency and not only do they per- 
mit it but they even sanction the action. For these rea- 
sons I believe that democracy in the old sense is being 
driven out of the United States by efficiency. 

In connection with the above mentioned policies certain 
people are proposing measures tending to increase the ef- 
ficiency of our governinent. Wherever this efficiency has 
been introduced into the government, it has to some de- 
gree meant the loss of individual rights. The people have 
seen this encroachment and yet have acknowledged it as 
the best interest of the whole. However, even with this 
sanction, the authorities will not go further than a certain 
point ; then the democratic rule must be maintained and 



The Uxiveesity Magazine 283 

even up to that point they do not work to a great extent 
in an efficient manner. 

As a result of this conflict between efficiency and de- 
mocracy there is no definite ruling agent in the United 
States government. That old democracy which built up 
the country to its present grandeur and glory is being re- 
placed by a more centralized government maintaining ef- 
ficiency as its excuse for existence, yet maintaining its 
democratic form and spirit. However there can be no 
doubt that the individual rights are being sacrificed to 
efficiency and it only awaits the realization by the gov- 
ernment of the source of its increased powers when ef- 
ficiency will closely rival democracy for supremacy. 

— F. P. Brooks. 



WHAT IS THE TRUE SIGNIFICANCE OF AMERICAN 
DEMOCRACY 

After having declared themselves free and independent, 
all nations have looked toward America for a system of 
democratic government. They have realized that our 
country possesses the most admirable and most easily op- 
erated government in the world. America must have some 
vital quality which is possessed by no other nation. What, 
then, is this quality, or rather, what is the significance of 
American democracy? 

First, let us notice a few of the cardinal American char- 
acteristics. Our country is primarily a democratic one. 
In theory and in practice it is a government, of, by, and 
for the people, a land where the people execute and en- 
force the laws, though indirectly. Is not the very word 
America synonymous with the word freedom f 

Again, our country is cosmopolitan, being composed of 
the descendants of those sturdy settlers who were dis- 
satisfied with the government of their own lands, who 
came to America for the sole purpose of obtaining liberty. 



284 The University Magazine 

These were the stern and dignified Puritans, the indus- 
trious and hardworking Scotch-Irish, and the gay-hearted 
and courageous French Huguenots, all of whom had come 
to America after braving innumerable hardships in their 
own countries and on the sea. The love of freedom is in- 
born with us, for we have always been free, and submit- 
ting to any form of autocratic power is foreign to us. 

Likewise, the American temperament is unlike that of 
any other nation. It is impossible for an American to sub- 
mit to tyranny and at the same time remain an Ameri- 
can. Our country is each day becoming more democratic. 
The tendency of the country has always been toward a 
stronger democracy. We notice the real beginning of 
democracy in our government during the presidency of 
Jefferson. Under Jackson, the people assumed a still 
greater power. This power grew stronger and stronger, 
and under Lincoln gained stimulus. It has, indeed, reach- 
ed the final stage par excellence under our own President 
Wilson. During the period from Jefferson to Wilson, 
democracy has set up her abode throughout the confines of 
our country, and, having accomplished this, she is unwill- 
ing to rest until the whole world is governed by her prin- 
ciples. America must teach every nation the doctrine of 
world democracy, and her democracy must become the 
standard of the world. IN^ot only must there be freedom 
and democracy from the wooded slopes of the Appalach- 
ians to the shores of the rolling Pacific, but it must also 
be cherished throughout the world. Then it will not be 
necessary for new nations to look to us for a model form 
of government. They will need only to take their share 
from the supply of the world's democracy. 

— L. G. Blythe. 



The University Magazine 285 

^feetcf)eg 

CONDUCTED BY GEORGE B. LAY 

U. N. C. MAN CAPTURES 16 OF THE ENEMY ALONE 

The following report of a daylight attack on the enemy 
was released for the press yesterday. It is of local interest 
since a Carolina man was in the struggle. It follows: 

^'On last Thursday we gave the enemy a great surprise. 
They had just emerged from their dugouts, after the ex- 
treme cold weather of the winter, and felt safe in their new 
trenches. Nevertheless all possible precaution had been 
taken to have each individual well camouflaged, as well as 
the whole system of trenches. They were also well scat^ 
tered over the trench. 

^ ^Having heard the enemy in their trenches on Wednes- 
day night, we decided to make the rush at 10 :50 A. M. on 
Thursday. Since our scouts at daybreak found out that 
they were not expecting us, we felt sure of victory. They 
did not know of our lurking position, since it had been sev- 
eral months since any activity in this sector. 

''At 10 :50 we went over the top, advanced stealthily, 
sometimes crawling to prevent being observed, until we 
got up to their trenches. There we stopped for a few sec- 
onds, observing the exact position of each camouflaged 
enemy, and taking into account the total strength of the 
enemy. Only twenty-two were seen in this sector. At 
exactly 10 :30 we made the rush. Several of the enemy 
thought themselves camouflaged well enough and remained 
in position, only to be captured, while others, not so self- 
confident, started to jump away. However, few were able 
to escape our eagle eye. The official admiralty statement 
issued shows the following : 'Not a casualty on our side. 
Sixteen of the enemy were captured, two were killed in 
action. The other four are believed to be in a dugout, but 



286 The University Magazine 

since our men had no smoke bombs we were not able to 
drive tliem out ! Our men feel confident that had it not 
been for the deep mud (water being a foot deep in their 
trenches) that all of the enemy could have been accounted 
for. The remarkable feature of the combat was the total 
absence of artillery or bayonet fighting, it was purely a 
hand-to-hand fight.'' " 

Thus goes the report of how the author raided a trench 
in Prof. Horace Williams' meadow for frogs last Thurs- 
day. The captured enemy were taken to Davie Hall where 
they paid the death penalty. 

— Watt W. Eagle. 



A DEFENDER OF FRANCE 

He stood beside the door of his hut in Northern France; 
And held a paper in his hand ; he stood as if entranced. 
He looked up from his paper to see his children play ; 
But the playfulness had gone from out his life that day. 
His wife stands in the doorway ; her babe is in her arms. 
He must defend these loved ones from war and its alarms. 
He tells his fond wife '^Au revoir," with sadness in his 

heart : 
For enemies are on the march and he too now must start. 
He hastens to his regiment : the glorious Cuirassiers, 
And marches from his cherished home amid resounding 

cheers. 

* ^f 4f * -x- * ^ -x- 

Some time has passed; the battle line has moved before 

the Huns; 
And Monsieur nears again the home he left with his loved 

ones. 
'Now he is fighting hard on the outskirts of his town, 
And Monsieur fighting fierce is struck, — and now has 

fallen down. 



The University Magazine 287 

The battle smoke has lifted ; the Huns have moved on 
And only ashes now remain of Monsieur's once sweet 
home. 

The little wife moves among the bodies on the field, 
Perchance her Monsieur will be there, Monsieur of 

knighted steel. 
She only searched a little way before she saw a form, 
Unmistakable to her — but Oh, how it was torn ! 
And so they found her later and it was not a trance 
That held her as she lay beside a fighting man of France. 

— G. B. Porter. 



IN 1921 

It was a calm, majestic day in late September of 1921, 
shortly after the close of the Great War which had de- 
vastated Europe for over seven years. The campus of the 
University of N^orth Carolina, in all the glorious beauty of 
early fall, seemed almost deserted except for the occasional 
arrival of an auto squadron of students pouring in as they 
had done in the old days before the war. Among those 
who piled out, shook themselves and then scattered over 
the campus, was a tall, red-headed young fellow, with a 
firm tread and an air of command. He made straight for 
the Battle dormitory, ascended the stairs, and entered a 
room on the right of the second floor. 

"Whew!'' he whistled, dropping his suitcase, "but it's 
good to be back on the Hill again. But I don't believe 
this place has changed a bit since I left it in such a hurry 
nearly three years ago. I sure have missed the good old 
easy times and the dear old chums. Don't know what I 
would have done in the scrap without Sam Lawton, Bill 
Durkin, and Tom ISTewsome. Poor old Tom. He'll never 
see the Hill again. And Bill, too, invalided for life ! 



288 The University Magazine 

Such are the fruits of war. My ! but I hope I shall never 
have to go through such horrors again; it is worse than 
Hell. And Sam Lawton; I wonder if he's still alive. 
If so, I'll bet he will be back. Somehow I feel that Sam 
was not killed, for he always was lucky. Sam — " 

There was a knock on the door. 

''Come in/' called the man on the inside. 

The door opened, and there entered an apparently 
young man, though there were tinges of gray under the 
brim of his hat. His left arm was gone, and there was a 
deep scar stretching from his ear and losing itself below 
his collar. The two young men stared at each other for a 
moment, then — 

''Sam, it's you," whispered the first. "God, I'm 
glad you made it!" 

"Bob Martin, as I live!" replied the newcomer, as he 
sprang to greet his friend. 

"Boy, it's a Godsend to see your face again," exclaimed 
Sam, as he wrung his friend's hand with energy. "I 
never expected to see you any more, for they reported your 
regiment wiped out in the last charge at Frankfurt." 

"I was badly wounded and for a while they never ex- 
pected me to live," replied Bob. "But my football con- 
stitution saved me at last. I see you are bearing the 
scars of the conflict too." 

"Yes, I lost this at the battle of Leipsic," said Sam, 
touching his empty sleeve. "And," pointing to his scar, 
"I got this at Frankfurt, where you nearly cashed in. But 
I thank Providence that it was no worse." 

"And you have good cause to. Think of poor Tom 
IsTewsome." 

"Poor Tom!" echoed Sam. "He was a fine fellow, Tom 
was ; as fine as I ever saw. He died like a man." 

"Yes, and Bill Durkin, too," added Bob; "an invalid 
for life ; I tell you, Sam, when I think how many fine fel- 



The University Magazine 289 

lows went with us over there, and how few have returned, 
there comes over me a feeling that our country has per- 
haps lost more than it has gained even in its victory." 

'^In a way you are right, Bob/' said Sam as he sat 
down in the only rocker in the room and cocked his feet 
up on the window sill. ''Our present loss in the bravest, 
noblest, best young manhood of this country can never be 
regained except after many generations. But when I im- 
agine what the results of this war would have been except 
for this sacrifice of young manhood, and compare them 
with the actual results^ I thank God that we had the young 
manhood to sacrifice in behalf of the welfare of hu- 
manity." 

"Sounds 'like the Phi and Di societies in days of old, 
but you're right, Sam," and Bob sat down across from his 
friend. ''And old Carolina surely measured up to the 
standard in that sacrifice. You just ought to have been 
here and seen them clear out by the hundreds when the 
crisis threatened — when Germany, backed by the power 
and resources of reorganized Russia, began that last whirl- 
wind campaign in the spring of '19 and swept away the 
brave remnants of the French army like chaff before the 
wind. I tell you if it hadn't been for our two million men, 
there is no telling what damage Fritz would have done to 
the British. But they were there, and they stayed till the 
last, and some of them will remain there forever." The 
speaker dropped his head as if in an air of meditation. 

"But Providence be thanked, we have been permitted 
to return and see things start up again," exclaimed Sam 
with sincere feeling. 

"We paid dearly for that victory," added Bob, "but now 
that it's over I guess our next highest duty is to Alma 
Mater. Now we can substitute for that Gettysburg-Ap- 
pomattox gag : 'First at Frankfurt, farthest front at Leip- 
sic and last at Berlin.' It was great to go over and win. 



290 The University Magazine 

but somehow I always felt some indescribable sometbing 
calling me back." 

There was silence for a time. Dusk had come over the 
campus. Then, drifting across the campus on the slight 
breeze, came strains of a mandolin and the subdued tones 
of an old familiar song. They listened in reverent silence. 
The words of the last verse came softly to their ears : 

Though the storms of life assail us, 

Still our hearts beat true, 
N'aught can break the friendships formed at 

Dear old I^. C. U. 

'^So that's what it is that's been calling me all the time." 
Again there was silence. Dusk deepened as the sounds 
of music died away. 

— Egbert B. Gwynn. 



CARPE DIEM 



A million things are to be done 
Before this war can e'er be won; 
Then let us strive with purpose high 
Till love shall win and hatred die! 

If need be, let us give our life 
To rid the world of bloody strife. 
For nothing nobler can we die 
Than : God made all equal, you and I. 

— C. H. Smith. 



A PRAYER 

Lord, defend our precious gift. 
Help us its beauty now to see; 

The mighty arms of Mars to lift 
And strike down foul autocracy. 

— W. P. Andrews. 



The University Magazine 291 

ON SAYING AND DOING 

(A la Walt Mason) 

We rave and rant at Kaiser Bill, and swear his middle 
name is Kill. He to the wind a treaty hurls, he murders 
women, children, girls. In magazines the cartoon scorns ; 
the Emperor is growing horns. We curse him till we're 
red and blue, as that were all we had to do. 

Had we better not quit and start to think how we can do 
our part ? Instead of blaming him for crime, let's set 
about and spend our time a' shouting orders for the guns, 
twelve-pounders, powder for the Huns ; a' hunting round to 
spot the spies, in guarding well against base lies. Heroic 
striving day and night, that's only how we'll win the fight. 

— T. P. Harrison, Jr., '18. 



A "NIGGER" AND HIS QUESTIONNAIRE 

^^Boss, is dis here de Zemption Boad ?" 

''Yes, John. Do you want a gun so you can go in the 
army ?" 

"'E'o, sir, Boss, no sir, not zactly dat. I wants to git 
dis here paper what yous sent me filled out." 

''All right, John, have a seat. Well, first, what's your 
full name ?" 

"My full name ? Why my name is Rastus Obidiah 
Johnson." 

"Well, Bastus, how old are you ?" 

"How old I is ? Boss, I tell you I dunno zactly how 
old I is. De nearest I kin come is dat I'm gwine on 
twenty-eight." 

"What's your occupation, John ?" 

"Boss, jist what ju mean by dat ?" 

"I mean what do you do to make a living ?" 

"O, I jist does wun thing and annuder." 

"Well, laborer, then." 



292 The Univeksity Magazine 

'^Yes sir, dat's just what I is." 

''Well Rastus, if you had to go to war would you be 
willing to go to school at night free so you can learn to be 
a good soldier." 

''Yes sir, boss, I sho would. Dis old nigger sho do 
wanna help ketch Villa so weuns wont be ruled by none 
of dem Irish or Jurish people what I hears tell about." 

"Rastus, if you have to go to war, do you want to go in 
Artillery, Engineers' Corps, Infantry, Medical Depart- 
ment, Ordnance Department, or Quartermasters' Corps?" 

"Boss, splain jus' what you mean by dat." 

"Well, had you rather shoot the cannon, the big guns, 
fly in the air, or walk on land like the soldiers at Camp 
Green, — or had you rather be where they have the sup- 
plies — the bread and meat ?" 

"Yes sir, dat's what I wants, boss. In dere where day 
got de bread and meat." 

"Do you speak English, German, or French ?" 

"I^awsuh, white fokes, I don't speak nuthin' but United 
States." 

"Have you ever been convicted of a crime ?" 

"Has I been what, boss ?" 

"Have you ever been on trial in court ?" 

"Yes sir, twice. The fust time I got sixty days but the 
next time I come clear." 

"What did you do, Rastus ?" 

"Boss, fust time dey charged me with stealing a man's 
corn, and de next time for holding a man up ; but I come 
clear in dat. Boss." 

"Are you in sound health, mentally and physically?" 

"Dat I ain't, white fokes, dat I ain't. I been havin' 
de tooth ache so bad dat I ain't been good fur nuthin'." 

"You'll make a good soldier then. Are you a preacher ?" 

"Jest wunce in a while. Boss." 

"Not a regular preacher though, are you, Rastus ?" 



The University Magazine 293 

^^Nawsuh, jest wunce in a while." 

"Born in this country, were you ?" 

'^^Nawsuh, Boss, I was born in South Calina." 

'Well, have you got any religious scruples against 
war ?" 

^'Nawsuh, Boss, I ain't got no scruples 'tall." 

''What was your total income for the past year ?" 

''Well, you mean excusive of s'penses." 

"Rastus, do you solemnly swear that you have thorough- 
ly understood all of these questions, and that you have told 
the truth ?" 

"Yes sir. Boss, dat I sho do." 

"Rastus, you belong in Class 1, Division A. ISText !" 

— Nathan Mobley. 



FOUR LETTERS 

On Monday he wrote her like this : 

"Your little missive came to me only yesterday and 
you can understand how nice it was to have such a greet- 
ing waiting for one. Since the war started, we have been 
busier than usual and I really think I had better enlist. 
At the most it can't be much worse than what we have to 
undergo at present. What would you say to that, dearest ? 
Would you still be willing to marry me if I came back 
with an arm, or leg gone ?" 

On the next day she wrote: 

"That was such a funny little note of yours. The very 
idea of your enlisting and maybe losing an arm, or leg. 
Of course T wouldn't marry you if you did any such 
thing. 

"When are you coming to see me?" 

The next day from him : 

"Your reply was quite astonishing to me. But since 



294 The University Magazine 

you do not wish it, I will not enter the service. Won't 
you please set a date for our marriage, so we can begin 
making arrangements ?" 

And finally she said: 

'T cannot set a date for our marriage because what 
would people say if I married you now? With all the 
other girls marrying Captains, Lieutenants and Privates, 
how could I marry you, when you are not even in the 
war ? You know I couldn't have a slacker for a husband." 

—J. W. G. Powell. 



FOR FREEDOM 

patient France, who nobly 
Has stood for all things right, 

We're sending you our sons, our all 
To help you crush the tyrant's might. 

For Liberty our fathers fought. 
With vour a:allant sons so true : 

To-day we make this sacrifice 

That Freedom's fires may burn anew. 



For God hath given all the gift 

Of Freedom, fair and pure, 
And we will give our very lives 

To make the rights of man secure. 

— F. Vernon Kigler, '21. 



CAROLINA IN CAMOUFLAGE 

America U gave us liberty, 
And now we live ^tirely for thee. 
To win this war across the C. 

— E. J. B. 



The University Magazine 295 

FAREWELL 

Farewell, ye weeping eyes with dear love burning, 
That greet and watch afar the men who tread, 

In khaki clad, to fields where men are turning 
Once more to dust but with no fear or dread. 

Be glad, yet bleeding hearts all torn and saddened, 
That flutter, yet beat each parting step with pride 

In men who march to fight in jaws of death. 
To die for rights learned by a mother's side. 

And bless, O God, the inward souls of both. 

The mother dear, that man that's true and brave, 

To kino'doms greater than a warring land, 
Let rise the dust that's richer than the grave. 

— w. w. :real. 



WHO'S WHAT AND WHAT'S WHO IN CHAPEL HILL 

Dance — A local term used to dignify what might be 
called a football match to see whether everybody can dance 
with Susan at the same time, which depends to a great 
extent upon the endurance of the man, for these modern 
girls seem to be able to stand anything, even dancing with 
a second year Freshman. Under the guiding hand and 
sunny smiles of Bingham McKee and Bob deRossett any 
girl ought to be able to stand dancing with the rest of us in 
the hope of another dance with one of the twins. 

Co-ed — A very scarce article, which is in high demand 
all the time, and on which a war tax is placed on account 
of the high price of courting. It has been figured out by 
the late Jimmie Howell that there are only enough Co-eds 
left on the Hill to supply one out of every forty-four stu- 
dents, so you had better make application for one at your 
earliest convenience or some one else mav corner the 



296 The U^^iveesity Magazine 

market. Eene Cutlibertson, who bought out Carroll's in- 
terest, is rapidly acquiring others. Hurrv. 

Red Cross Meeting — To purl or not to purl is the 
question at these highly intellectual gatherings of local 
news-gatherers, whose real duty is to make, not mufflers, 
but incredible tales about everything and everybody, which 
would be of interest to the others. In these days, they 
have even armed themselves with long ivory stickers, so 
''beware." 

Drill Field — A military gridiron filled with shell 
craters and mud puddles, which is trod on and beaten by 
the butts of many rifles. In time of rain it is almost as 
dismal as the Dismal Swamp, so Elliott Cooper says, and 
he ought to know about all such ''deep stuff." Many are 
the slips of feet and tongues thereon. 

Spring — A time of year when the Arboretum's use is 
made clearly evident to the ignorant Freshman, when soft 
perfumes pervade the minds of many students, even on 
Zoology 2 lab., and when The Magazine box is swamped 
with the offerings of a fervid student body, who have not 
the nerve or the faith to send these "poems" to the fair 
damsel back home. 

Toothpicks — One of the most important articles of food 
at Swain Hall, which is consumed in large quantity by all 
patriotic students in order to show that they believe in 
food conservation and at the same time, even though they 
eat less, to appear as if they had had a really square meal. 
It is the only "bit" we hold between our teeth. 

The Draft — A current of air, emanating from Wash- 
ington, which sweeps everybody before it, even George 
Balch Lay. 



The University Magazine 297 

PATRIOTISM IS A GOOD THING, BUT— 

Friends, Hooverites, and economists, lend me your 
sympathies galore. I run a boarding house and need them. 
Probably the boarders need them too. I recognize that it 
is the duty of all good landlords to keep up with the 
famine situation so that they may know what to hoard in 
the largest quantities. This is why I read food articles in 
newspapers. Because an article was headed 'Tood Con- 
servation for All Patriotic Americans," by Food Admin- 
istrator Hoover, I was lured into reading it. It read well 
because it pointed out to me how to do what I had been 
trying to do for a long time on some of my more pro- 
nounced Epicurean boarders. Little did I reckon how that 
article was to prove my downfall. I am very patriotic and 
am firmly convinced that patriotism mixed with water and 
a little flour makes unlimited quantities of bread. In this 
respect patriotism is a fine things especially for the board- 
ing-house keepers. But everyone knows that boarders are 
such an unpatriotic set of pigs. 

For two days I talked profusely about economy in food, 
and after such a preparation I turned loose a meatless, 
sweetless, and wheatless meal on them, leaving it to them 
to supply patriotism therefor. It took them like a surprise 
gas attack in spite of my barrage of patriotic economy, 
but it raised their dander. It also called forth a violent 
counter-attack. Sympathetic readers, I saved much money 
on that patriotic meal, but I would gladly refund it if the 
thing had never happened. I know Mr. Hoover would 
have chuckled all over if he could have seen it. I admit 
that I had the perspicuity to see that my patriotism might 
not fare well at the hands of that bunch of Epicureans, 
but I was totally unprepared for what happened. 

Eeaders, it was too much for any man. There were 
dark growls and smouldered curses from those gluttons. 
The lightning flashed, the thunder roared, and it seemed 



298 The U:niveksity Magazik^e 

as if all hissing and reeking Hell had violently belched 
forth its utmost horrors. As a tender infant I had dream- 
ed of countless hoards of wild^ frenzied, and blood-thirsty 
cannibals rushing upon me as I lay bound hand and foot. 
I had heard of bursting dams and avalanches of snow, but 
I had never before realized what it all meant. As if by a 
prearranged signal a cream bowl whizzed uncomfortably 
close to my hat, crashing into the wall behind me, and 
ricocheting about the room, scattering its fifteen cents per 
quart contents everywhere. Instinctively I stooped to 
pick it up. That instinct saved my life. A salvo of 
sticky rice, — not scattered gently as upon a newly mar- 
ried couple, — was followed closely by a rapid fire of vine- 
gar cruets, cabbage, fried fifty-five cents per dozen eggs, 
green peas, buckwheat cakes, syrup, etc., etc. Here my 
training served me well. The first thing I learned in the 
wa}^ of a managerial courtesy is never to argue with the 
guests, ergo I courteously but hurriedly retreated. 

I am destitute and miserable. My former place of 
business is now one chaos of overturned tables, foods, 
chairs, glasses, napkins, window panes, and unpleasant 
memories. My only comfort is the thought that I made 
a patriotic effort to win the war by economizing, but — . 

— V. S. Bryant, Je. 



The University Magazine 299 



CONDUCTED BY J. MINOR GWYNN 



We could hardly say tkat the February issue of the 
Wahe Forest Student is well balanced in form, but its re- 
deeming feature lies in the fact that it contains quality 
rather than quantity. It seems that the number of ad- 
vertisers would warrant a magazine of more volume. This 
number is conspicuous by its notable absence of poems, 
essays, and sketches. '^N^o Charge" is undoubtedly the 
feature of this issue; and it is a gripping narrative, such 
as holds the attention of the reader to the last line. The de- 
scriptive element is vital, touching, and well worked out. 
The only other short story in the Student, appearing under 
the caption, ^When the Ked God Aided," possesses strength 
and originality. The author has selected an almost per- 
fect setting for relating it. Though the plot is very 
simple, the action in the story coupled with its shortness 
invites the perusal of its contents. The only poem, ^^De 
Blues," possesses a human element not found in all col- 
lege verse. This poem deserves praise not only for its ex- 
cellent rhyme and meter, but for its sentiment. It is 
characterized by vigor and freshness. We hope to see 
more poems in the future. We find two interesting con- 
tributions touching upon the poetry of Browning and the 
writings of Balzac. These critical essays show real lit- 
erary merit, and more such contributions should be so- 
licited. We suggest that they be made short and snappy, 
that the casual reader may be tempted to devote more time 
to this kind of literature. Probably the author of the 
essay on Browning's poetry would do well to write some 
poetry himself, since he seems to possess a keen apprecia- 
tion of good verse. The editorials are a feature of the 



300 The University Magazine 

magazine. Tliey are apt, thoughtful, and sincere, and 
have to do with things of local interest. 

We wish to make one more suggestion, and this last 
pertains to the departments under the captions '^In and 
About College," ''Wake Forest Alumni," and ''N'otes and 
Clippings." We sincerely believe that the editorial board 
could wisely discard these departments, thereby giving 
the magazine a distinct literary tone. There is an in- 
creasing tendency on the part of college magazines to re- 
strict their pages to literary productions alone. The 
proper place for the news items in these departments is 
probably in the college weekly. — K. W. M. 



The 

University of North Carohna 

Magazine 



Old Series Vol. 48 



No. 5 



New Series Vol. 35 



CONTENTS FOR MAY, 1918 

Spring in France /. S. Terry 303 

The Indian Arrowhead LcGctte Blythe 304 

To Rupert Brooke Thomas Wolfe 314 

Western Plays in Japan K. Kato 316 

Echoes in the Wind Elizabeth A. Lay 322 

Patrol Duty Capt. J. S. Allen 324 

"They Also Serve" Moses Rountree 327 

Poetry of the Great War — II. . . .W. H. Stephenson 330 

Lilies of the Valley W. R. Wunsch 332 

The Yellow Card Banks Anderson ZZZ 

Flowers of the Forest B. A. Lay 336 

Joan of Arc A^. A. Boren 337 

Editorial Comment 339 

As Students See It 342 

Sketches 348 

Exchanges 358 



hM y^ 




ciii m Rigbt aims 



D 



fje bis forces, tfje inbisible 
fortes, tfje soul anb ton= 
Science of manfeinb are f igf)t= 
ins on our sibe. ©arfe tJjoust) tJje 
nistt be, pet until tfje bap batons 
toe sfjall fisfjt on. M toe are 
beemeb toortbp in tfte course of 
bistorp to stanb in tfjat breatf) anb 
fisftt for libertp asainst tfje steat= 
est obbs tije toorib fjas efaer fenoton, 
tJjen let our bobies lie tfjere, but toe 
toiU not sibe in. OTe fisbt tfjat 
tbis map neber be repeateb anb tbat 
no sobernment, botoeber potoerful, 
sball babe tbe courase to trp a sim= 
ilar htth asainst tbe peace of man= 
feinb. 




THE 

University Magazine 

MAY, 1918 
Old Series Vol. 48 No. 5 New Series Vol. 36 

^prins m jFrance 

JOHN S. TERRY 

To-night the spring should come : I know that spring 
Has come at home. There's madness in my blood. 
T almost hear the breezes as they flood 

The night around our home with whispering. 

As evening dies and gently fails twilight 

The whip-poor-wills and night-birds all around 
Lull their small world to rest with s-leepy sound. 

While stars come forth to deck the balmy night, 

From out the windows of our home there shine 
Great golden rays of light that cheer my heart, 
For distance cannot keep our souls apart. 

Would that your lips were not so far from mine ! 

But here in France the spring has not come yet. 

Cold mists enshroud the shell-torn fields, and there 

Is now a steady drip of rain. The air 
Vibrates with angry guns ... I can't forget 
That from these empty homes sweet love has fled, 

And here where ghastly cries make wild the night, 

That homes should send out rays of cheerful light. 
But here the fields are scarred, and blood runs red. 
Cold winds bring sighs — deep moans of pain. 

The hand of death on these mud flats holds sway. 

And I am thankful, you, so far away, 
See not this tomb of spring beneath the rain. 



304 The University Magazine 

legette blythe 

It was a sunny afternoon in late May. The coming of 
spring had brought an air of quietness and repose 
and everywhere nature was resting from her morning la- 
bors. The birds, who had returned from Southern climes, 
were perched in the tops of the motionless trees, or else 
exhilirating themselves in the luxury of a dust-bath, for- 
getting for the moment the springtime and their unfinish- 
ed nests; a big dry-fly, clinging to the bark of a great 
gnarled oak, lazily announced in his unvarying call the 
continuance of dry weather; away off in the distance an 
old frog croaked dismally a solitary warning of approach- 
ing disaster, while on a flat, gray rock, a few steps back 
from the summit of the hill, two little gray chipmunks 
were indolently sunning themselves. The little brook at 
the foot of the steep incline moved along slowly with a 
monotonous rhythmic motion; its waters, where they fell 
over some small rocks, made a drowsy, gurgling sound. 
Piney Prospect had a case of spring fever and was basking 
sleepily in the warm sunshine. 

But this scene of tranquil repose was not to last long. 
Up the twisting, turning path came two young fellows, 
talking and laughing boisterously. The birds, aroused 
from their dusty revelry, gave a final flutter and joined 
their fellows in the tree-tops; the dry-fly relinquished his 
hold upon the oak and with a last grating call was off' into 
the still air; and the two little chipmunks aroused them- 
selves just in time to skip off of the rock and dart into 
their hole under an old chestnut log, before the young men 
reached it and sat down. 

^'Isn't this view from here a great one ?" exclaimed the 
younger of the youths, looking out over the broad expanse 



The ITniveesity Magazine 305 

of forest. ^^I suspect that the Indians used to live up 
here on this hill." 

''Sure they did," responded his companion; ''thej hunt- 
ed here, and according to some old local records I saw 
the other day in the library, they fought a big battle 
around here. It's said that one of their big chiefs was 
killed on the summit of this hill and that his spirit still 
haunts the place, seeking revenge for his death." 

''Whew ! That sounds interesting," replied the younger. 
"I'd like to find a relic of the battle — a piece of broken 
pottery, an arrowhead, or perhaps a skull," said he laugh- 
ingly. 

"But look, Tom ! What's that ? Gee-rickety ! It is an 
arrowhead 1" 

He stooped over and picked up an almost perfect speci- 
men of an Indian arrowhead which had probably lain 
beside the rock for centuries. 

"I wonder if this is the arrowhead with which the old 
chieftain was killed ? He may have fallen dead upon this 
rock and we may be at this very moment annoying his 
vengeful spirit." Philip Dromgool pretended to shudder 
as he gazed closely upon this relic of the past, and then, 
with a little laugh, he dropped it into its former resting 
place. 

And Fate, ever on the alert, smiled exultantly and 
marked her victim, 

II 

The next afternoon was also sultry. 

On the broad veranda of an old Southern mansion that 
rested upon the crest of an oak-crowned and flower-be- 
jewelled ridge, sat Hilda, occasionally glancing at a book 
which lay open upon her lap. The book, however, did not 
interest her, and she found herself gazing out across the 
broad meadows and uncut timber lands, which all the 
while seemed to smile at her in their garb of springtime 



306 The University Magazine 

and to beckon to her with outstretched hands. The old 
mansion was a dull place in the springtime — especially 
for a girl like Hilda, always fond of the great outdoors, 
and always beaming with happiness and the pure joy of 
living — and she threw aside her book with an impatient 
gesture. Nature was summoning her to more pleasant 
recreation. Calling one of the family servants, she bade 
him bring her own saddle horse, and in a few moments 
the fine animal was waiting at the big stone gateway. 

''I believe I shall ride to the flat-rock over there," she 
thought, and mounting, she was of! like the wind which 
was at that time whistling through the trees on the summit 
of Piney Prospect. Her easy riding and her complete 
control over the high-spirited horse showed, to even a cas- 
ual observer, that she was not unused to the saddle. Soon 
she had reached her destination, and tying her horse at 
the foot of the hill, she began the arduous climb. Reach- 
ing the summit, with a little half-laugh, half-sigh, she 
sank down upon the gray stone to rest, fatigued and ex- 
hausted, but happy and light-hearted. 

She was indeed beautiful. Her dark brown hair toss- 
ed by the flying wind, fell in dainty ringlets about her beau- 
tiful face, now flushed by the ride and the difficult climb 
up the steep hill. The blood-red poppy found its reflec- 
tion in her lips, and perfect innocence shone from her 
brown eyes. Her gracious manner and gentle bearing 
gave proof to the supposition that she was of an old aristo- 
cratic Southern family. 

It was a long while that Hilda sat there, the breeze 
fanning her pretty, flushed cheeks. The wild joy of the 
forest had pervaded her soul and she was infinitely happy. 
And Nature was not unaware of her presence. The little 
birds approached nearer and sang to her their sweetest 
songs. A little gray squirrel cautiously peered from his 
hole in the hollow of a nearby tree, and becoming bolder 



The University Magazine 307 

ran out upon an overhanging branch to get a nearer view. 
And even the little murmuring brook, purring along its 
course, seemed to pause for an instant and look up at her 
with a smile. The world too was happy. In her joy, she 
sang and laughed to the little squirrel above her, who sat 
looking intently at her, his little eyes sparkling — and oc- 
cupied by him, she did not see the handsome youth ap- 
proaching her, walking briskly up the path from the Uni- 
versity. l^OY did she notice the little Indian arrowhead 
— relic of a past civilization — lying at her feet beside the 
rock. 

Ill 

The air was growing cooler and the shadows of the for- 
est trees were steadily creeping across the valley below 
them as Hilda and Philip arose from the rock. They had 
spent two pleasant, enjoyable hours together, and now 
night was sending out his advance guard, bidding the 
world to rest. The birds had long since flown to their 
roost-tree in the midst of the deep forest, and the little 
squirrel had retired into his nest in the hollow tree. Out 
across the valley, in the far distance, a weary farmer was 
retracing his steps homeward. 

"1 must be going," said she, simply. 

''May I see you safely home ?" volunteered the young 
man, and then a youthful blush stole across his face as 
he realized that he did not know where she lived. 

''Oh, no, thank you," replied Hilda, sweetly. "Bob 
will take me home." There was a teasing look in her dark 
eyes. 

"And pray who is Bob ?" inquired the puzzled Phil. 

"Bob is my horse," said she, with a mischievous smile. 
"He is tied down there at the foot of the hill." 

They went down the hill together and he untied her 
horse. With a spring she was in the saddle and away. 
Phil watched her as she galloped off. Reaching the Raleigh 



308 The Univeesity Magazine 

road, she turned in her saddle and waved him a sweet 
adieu. And did she not say ''Come again f ' Phil thought 
so, and anyway he wanted to be on the safe side. 

That night Phil recounted his afternoon's experience to 
his friend Tom. He must have been greatly impressed 
with the young lady, for he was enthusiastic, to say the 
least. 

''I tell you, Tom,'' he exclaimed in youthful enthusiasm, 
''she's a peach ! A regular Diana of the forest. Her name 
is Hilda." 

A shadow, unnoticed by Phil, for an instant clouded 
the face of his friend. 

"I know her," the latter answered coldly. "I have been 
with her upon several occasions. Indeed," added he with 
a dry smile, "we are quite fond of each other." 

Phil was puzzled. Excusing himself, he sought the 
cool restfulness of the shadowy campus and strolled up 
and down the dark walks, thinking intently. A thought 
tortured him. Was Tom in love with Hilda ? But what 
mattered it to him ? He had only met her that day out 
at the rock and was she not an almost total stranger ? He 
determined what he would do. 

He would stop going to the rock and so avoid her. 
Wouldn't this be doing the right thing by Tom ? 

But another thought seized him. "What more right 
had Tom to her attentions than he ?" Certainly Tom and 
she were not engaged, for had she not said "Come again?" 
And even Tom himself had mentioned their being together 
only "upon several occasions." With a cheery whistle he 
turned toward his dormitory. His resolution was made. 
Tomorrow he would again visit the gray rock. 

And so as the beautiful May days sped by, the daily 
meetings at the rock continued. Summer had made its 
arrival, and commencement week at the University was 
past. Phil had come again to the old rock to say good-bye. 



The Univeesity Magazine 309 

Tender and affectionate was their embrace as Phil arose 
to leave. 

''Yon will come back to me, dear?" she asked, cling- 
ing to him. ''Tell me that yon will. I am so sad, for I 
seem to have a premonition of impending evil. Oh, tell 
me that you will come back to me !" 

"Yes, dear, when the leaves begin to fall in the autumn, 
I shall come back to you, to my own little Hilda. When 
the happy vacation days are over, I shall return to my 
little girl and somewhere we will build ourselves a cozy 
nest as the birds do in the trees above us." 

She stood and waved a farewell as he ran down the 
rocky little path to the road leading to the campus, and 
away from her. 

Philip and Hilda were engaged. 

IV 

Two happy lovers were sitting upon the flat rock that 
crowns the summit of Piney Prospect. It was a glorious 
Indian summer afternoon and Nature had everywhere 
bedecked herself in the gorgeous costumes of autumn col- 
ors. The great oaks added a note of dull brown to the 
magnificent splendor of the poplars, the gums, and the 
maples, while the somber pines and the dark cedars re- 
tained for the winter their summer garments of green. 
The dry-fly had deserted his station upon the bark of the 
oak, and the little gray squirrel would soon be gathering 
his winter supply of nuts. Out across the valley in a 
clearing could be seen shocks of ripened corn ready for 
the storehouses, and here and there among them golden 
pumpkins, happy prophets of the swiftly approaching 
Hallowe'en. 

The season brought happiness to Hilda for with its re- 
turn had come her lover. The slow-moving summer had at 
last glided on into the unreturnable past, and now Philip 



310 The University Magazine 

was again beside her upon the rock, gazing into her beau- 
tiful, dreamy eyes. The world was at her feet. She look- 
ed out across the calm and peaceful valley and the mod- 
est farmhouse became a pretentious palace ; the rock upon 
which he sat was transformed into a golden chariot in 
which she would ride — on and on forever — with him. 

^'Oh ! Philip," she exclaimed in a burst of joy, "1 am 
so happy, so happy !" The forest caught up her joyous 
words, and in a grand echo sent them back to her — ''so 
happy, so happy." The song birds in the treetops above, 
with their sweet chorus, added volume to the sound, and 
the little murmuring brook at the foot of the hill joined 
with them in the glorious refrain — "so happy, so happy" ; 
until all nature was rejoicing with Hilda. 

It was then that the last feeble ray of the dying sun 
fell upon a little stone at the foot of the rock. As the sun 
sank below the horizon, Hilda saw it and picked it up. 

''See?" she said, holding it up before Philip's gaze. 

"The little arrowhead that I found out here last spring 
— the day before I found you !" cried the ardent youth. 
And then he told her the legend of the Indian battle. 
"And they say," he added with a twinkle in his manly, 
dark eyes, "that the old chief was slain with this very 
arrowhead." 

Her happy face was serious for a moment, but her 
joy could not be restrained, and she spoke to the little 
stone. 

"You, little arrowhead, are the symbol of our happi- 
ness." And with a joyful laugh she returned it to its place. 

The stillness of the air was broken by the evening peal 
of the old college bell, and with happy hearts the two lov- 
ers separated. 

On the evening of the morrow Hilda and Philip were 
to be married in the big white mansion upon the hill. 



The University Magazine 311 



A sunbeam stealing across his bed awakened Philip, 
and he was up in an instant. It was his wedding morning 
and the world seemed bright and happy to him. He 
thought of their meeting at the rock on the afternoon be- 
fore, and its remembrance filled his soul with joy. Sud- 
denly he remembered the arrowhead. 

^^She said it was the symbol of our happiness," he re- 
peated to himself. "I must get it and keep it always." 

His resolution was made, and off he rushed to the rock. 

Hilda, too, had arisen. All the night she had dreamed 
of Philip and their wedding. It was now only a maze of 
tangled events, except for one incident which she 
remembered distinctly. She had dreamed that among 
their many wedding presents was the little Indian arrow- 
head which an old chief had given to her, with the injunc- 
tion to keep it. 

^^I will go get it, and do as the old chief said," she 
laughed to herself. And in a few minutes, she too, was 
on her way to the flat rock. 

Philip walked up the path to Piney Prospect with 
quick, eager steps. In his imagination he saw his wedding 
that evening; he saw the clergyman before the altar; he 
saw himself, radiant and happy ; he saw Hilda, leaning 
upon the arm of her husband, his arm; but throughout 
the whole scene he saw the arrowhead, and wondered why 
it was so. With impatient steps he hastened toward the 
summit of the tree-covered ridge. He must procure it 
before, perchance, it should be removed ! 

Reaching a turn in the path, from which the rock pre- 
sented itself to the gaze of the pedestrian, Philip beheld, 
seated upon its bald surface, the muscular athletic figure 
of his once close friend, Tom. Beside him upon the rock 
were two swords, weapons universally used at that time 



312 The University Magazine 

for duelling. Suddenly a realization flashed through 
Philip's mind. 

But he did not go back. Instead he walked up to where 
the other was sitting and demanded of him his intentions. 
There was a dark, malicious gleam in the latter's eyes as 
he replied in words full of enmity and malice. 

'T expected that you would come/' he said, with a per- 
fidious smile. ^'You no doubt understand my intentions. 
Here are tw^o swords; choose one." 

^^But what are your motives, and why do you challenge 
me ?" asked Philip. 

''You are well aware of the reason," replied the former, 
viciously. ''You have won the affections of the girl I loved, 
and tonight you intend to marry her ! You have taken 
her from me. You have proven an unfaithful friend, and 
you shall repay me with your blood !" he shrieked in tones 
of uncontrollable anger. 

"You lie !" replied Phil in a subdued voice ; ''you are 
only jealous of my happiness." 

That was enough. With a terrible oath, Tom sprang at 
Philip. There was a clash of shining metal, and he found 
himself bleeding from a slight flesh wound in the shoulder. 
The battle was furious for several moments, but the sup- 
erior strength and endurance of the elder proved Philip's 
doom. Springing at his adversary, Philip missed, and 
exposing his breast became an easy mark for his opponent. 
With a snarl of rage, the jealous suitor drove the keen 
steel through his rival's heart, and the latter fell, with 
hardly a groan, across the rock, his life blood dripping 
down upon its smooth surface. 

A woman's shrill scream echoed through the forest. 
Hilda, too, had reached the scene, but too late! 

VI 

Twilight was settling down over the quiet valley as the 
last ray of the setting sun cast its faint glow upon a flat. 



The Uk^iveesity Magazine 313 

round rock situated upon the highest prominence of the 
steep, forest-clad hill. 

From out of the squalid little hut at the foot of the 
steep incline came an old crone, bent with age, and en- 
feebled by the snows of many winters. Reaching the sum- 
mit of the hill, she swept the horizon before her with a 
sorrowful gaze, and turning hobbled her way to the rock. 
Several moments she stood there, her dark eyes staring 
intently at the base of the grey stone. 

Suddenly, as the sun disappeared in a bank of fiery 
clouds on the horizon, her eyes started from their sunken 
sockets. Her gaze rested upon a little round object lying 
in the grass at the base of the rock. 

The forest was rent with a piercing shriek as she fell 
dead across the blood-stained Dromgool rock — the Indian 
arrowhead clinched tightly in her hand. 



314 The University Magazine 

®o IRupert Proofee 

THOMAS WOLFE 

I know of one whose name shall never die^ — 

Who has hnrled forth his soul's immensity 

In one fire blazoned passage that will live 

^'As long as we have wit to read and praise to give," 

And by this burning sentence from his hand : 

''There is a spot that is forever England." 

By just this thought, I say, he's made a name so dear 

That closer it shall grow each passing year 

To English hearts; it was a blazing thought. 

He had the spark, — he lived and loved and wrought 

And poured in one short verse his whole heart's treasure. 

Then, daring all, dared give the "last full measure." 

When all which, is has faded from men's thought, — 
When we're forgotten, — our labors set at naught, — 
When all to-day is gone, — then men will feel with joy 
The written spirit of an English boy 
Who died as he lived, — unpraised, unknown. 
Unconscious of the mighty seed he'd sown. 

When that is gone which men call everything, — 
Our wretched aims, — the plots of marshal and of king. 
His name will live. I would I could express 
His beauty, truth and loveliness. 
But I (and you) can only wonder when we read 
The mighty love that's written here; for this his people 
bleed. 

An age may silent be but for one Voice 
That speaks its mighty travail. O rejoice 



The University Magazine 315 

That even one to every age can be 
Who has the latent spark, the eye to see, 
The kindling heart by deep emotion iired, 
The will to write that by the mind inspired. 

If all were gone which the immortals gave, 

How wretched would we live, — how like the slave ! 

They're sent to ns at scattered times, — they speak 

Eternity, 
We madly trample under foot the flower we never see, — 
The flower that blooms amongst us, buds and blooms, 

and then 
Bursts forth in glorious sweetness for all the race of men. 



316 The Univeesity Magazine 

kameichi kato 

Since the opening of the country to the commerce of 
the world, the wave of Western civilization has been 
sweeping over the flowery kindom of Japan. It has wes- 
ternized her government, her army, her navy, her educa- 
tional institutions, and her industry and commerce. It 
is, therefore, not surprising to see that Western literature 
and plays should have been eagerly welcomed in that 
country. It is not an exaggeration to say that the names 
of ''Othello" or ''Hamlet" are now familiar on the 
tongues of not only the intellectual classes, but boys and 
girls who toil in shops and factories. For this further- 
ance of the knowledge of western plays two forces have 
been responsible, namely, their translation and staging 
in Japanese theatres, and the importation of moving pic- 
tures of such plays from Europe and America. 

The first of the western plays introduced in Japan 
was "Julius Caesar," more than thirty years ago by Dr. 
Tsubouchi, who has been ever since "the most staunch 
propagandist" of the immortal dramatist, over ten plays 
of whose works he has already translated. However, it 
was not until the early part of the present century that 
these plays were successfully staged in Japan. It was 
the crowning effort of the new school of actors under the 
leadership of Oto Kawakami, Mme. Sada Yacco, the 
pioneer of the modern Japanese actresses, and A. Fuji- 
sawa, to present Shakespearean plays translated by Dr. 
Tsubouchi. Kawakami and his wife, Sada Yacco, who was 
an obscure "geisha" girl before her marriage, won a con- 
siderable reputation in America and Europe, where they 
appeared together before audiences on their way to the 
Paris Exposition in 1900. Their return marked the 
introduction of western plays on the Japanese stages. 



The University Magazine 317 

^'Othello" was first staged in 1904 in a native theatre 
in Tokio. Mme. Sada Yacco played, as would naturally 
be expected, the part of Desdemona and Kawakami that 
of Othello. But in order to make the play more intelligible 
to the masses, the time of the play was changed to the pres- 
ent day, the characters to Japanese, the places to Formosa. 
To speak more precisely, Othello became Major-general 
Washiro Muro, the commander-in-chief in Formosa, the 
island of Cyprus was removed to one of the islands of 
Formosa group. The play was very popular for the 
time being. It was quite a novelty; the stage scenerie? 
and costumes were more brilliant in color and elegant 
in style than those of any native play at that time. I 
faintly recollect seeing '^Othello" played in Kobe in 1906 
and the thought of its beautiful decorations and costumes 
still remains in my memory though the meaning of the 
play itself was quite beyond the understanding of my 
young mind. I venture to say that the popularity of the 
play at that time was due to the curiosity rather than to the 
understanding of the audience. 

However, a greater success was not to be expected from 
the beginning, for the translator as well as the players 
had to face a great difficulty in conveying the meaning 
of the master on account of the difference in manners and 
customs and also of the inadequacy of the Japanese lan- 
guage when one attempts to translate anything from other 
languages. Some English words have a very insignificant 
meaning if translated word for word. For instance, such 
words as ^'devil," "witch," or "hell" have no significance 
at all in the Japanese language. In commenting on 
"Othello" Yone E'oguchi, one of the best Jananese critics 
of Western plays, had this to say: "Oto Kawakami takes 
the part of Othello. He does not grant to it much nobil- 
ity, but rather makes it turn, as the play advances, into 
a beast raging with jealousy and revenge. Even the 



318 The Ujs^iversity Magazine 

thrilling words, ^Keep up your bright swords, for the 
dew will rust them,' failed to impress the audience. At 
the end of the play Othello cries merely ^saraba' (fare- 
well), not whispering 'killing myself to die upon a kiss,' 
for to mention such a word as 'kiss' in Japan is an ab- 
surdity." 

''Hamlet" under the Japanese name "Hamura" was 
also staged at about the same time as "Othello" by the 
same group of people. According to the authority 
just quoted, in this play the emphasis was put upon the 
point of revenge rather than justice, and therefore is was 
"melodramatic and bloody." It was, however, very natur- 
al that at a time when a nation was at war with an enemy 
of long standing and when the air was filled with a feel- 
ing of revenge and war-like spirit, the stage life should 
have been influenced by the actual life. But the few 
years that followed the conclusion of peace with Russia 
brought a change in the dramatic world as well as in 
the life of the people. When "The Merchant of Venice" 
was presented in 1909 by Sandanji Ichikawa, who had 
newly returned from Europe, where he was studying dram- 
atic art, the general understanding of Shakespeare in Ja- 
pan was a great deal advanced and Sadanji's part as 
Shylock was greatly admired. It was not an easy task 
to convey the true meaning of that role, for in Japan 
the people hardly understand how a Jew should be of a 
despised race. 

The year of 1909 was rather important in the history 
of Japanese literature, for it was in that year that Jap- 
anese modern literature almost reached the height of 
naturalism, after a western fashion. It broke out with 
with a revolutionary suddenness. The younger generation 
which had been trained in the new form of education and 
had been reading western literature of individualism be- 
gan to awaken, as Yone Koguchi says: "We, like young 



The University Magazine 319 

Erhart in Ibsen's play, were pleased to cry, Tor I am 
young! That's wliat I never realized before; but now 
the knowledge is tingling through every vein in my body, 
I will only live, live, live.' " This feeling ran through 
many productions of younger writers and it aroused a 
considerable sensation among the conservative elements. 
Many of the literary productions were censured by govern- 
mental officials. The literary columns of newspapers and 
magazines were filled with discussions and debates be- 
tween men of different views on the subject of naturalism. 
It affected not only men, but women as well, and we saw 
the rise of women who called themselves ^^new women" dur- 
ing the first half of the present decade, though they were 
very small in number and they seem to have disappeared. 

Whether or not this restless feeling of younger people 
who wanted to break loose from the old order of society 
caused the popularity of Ibsen's plays, I am unable to 
say, but it is a fact that for the time being it seemed as 
if he had taken the place of Shakespeare. His ''John 
Gabriel Borkman" was Japanized in the last part of the 
last decade and was staged under the auspices of the Lib- 
erty Theatre Society. It is regarded by some critics to 
be the real dawning of a western stage art in Japan. 

The Literary Association, with Dr. Tsubouchi as its 
president, was organized, and it has helped much the de- 
velopment of the western plays. Later another association 
which was called ''geijyutsu-Za" was formed. In the last 
few years the different associations have presented many 
plays of Shakespeare, Ibsen, Slidermann and Tolstoy, as 
well as the original plays by some of the native authors. 
Some plays of these western masters have attained much 
popularity ; for instance, when Miss Matsui acted Katusha 
in Tolstoy's '''Resurrection" the excitement of the theatri- 
cal world of the capital knew no bounds. The song "Kat- 
usha kawai-ya" was on the tongues of students, clerks, 
factory hands and newsboys. 



320 The University Magazine 

The latest news from tlie Japanese theatrical world 
is the staging of '^Hamlet" in the Imperial Theatre by 
Shiko Tsubouchi, the son of Dr. Tsubouchi. The junior 
Tsubonchi is a graduate of Waseda University, and he 
came to this country several years ago and matriculated 
as a candidate for the degree of Master of Arts in Harvard 
University, but he did not stay there more than half a year. 
Then he became a laborer, moving from one place to 
another, and changing from one occupation to another, 
as he says, studying the ^'theatre of human life." His 
last attempt while here was to enter a dramatic school in 
'New York, but he failed on account of his inability to 
use the English language. After having received training 
in dramatic art from a private instructor for a short 
time, he went to England, where he joined the company 
headed by the late Sir Henry Irving, and appeared at 
various cities in different roles. Hamlet is said to be 
the role he has studied most. Upon his return home he 
became a professor in Waseda University, but he has 
now entered the stage life apparently with a determination 
for and expectation of success. He is still young and, 
his future is an unknown quantity. But at any rate his 
success or failure will have much to do with the develop- 
ment of the western plays in his country. 

In a discussion of this subject two things must not 
be overlooked. The first is the establishment of the Im- 
perial Theatre in 1911 with a capital of 1,200,000 yen, 
by Baron Shibusawa and other prominent men of the 
country. This theatrical building is a pride of the city 
of Tokyo, as it is thought to be an equal to any of its 
kind in London or ^ew York, so far as the arrangement 
is concerned. The other is the appearance of actresses 
on the Japanese stages. All women's parts used to be 
played by actors before the introduction of the western 
plays, and as a consequence Japan has developed the art 



The University Magazine 321 

of impersonating women to a remarkable degree ; but since 
then actresses have become indispensable. Accordingly, 
a training school for actresses was opened several years 
ago in connection with the Imperial Theatre, with Mme. 
Sada Yacco as the first teacher. This was certainly a 
novel experiment for Japan. It caused much comment 
because of its newness, and moreover because of the fact 
that some of the first graduating class were daughters 
of prominent families. Among them, Miss Ritsuko Mori 
has been most successful, and she is now a leader of ac- 
tresses in her country. 

Thus, in reviewing the progress of the western plays, 
we find a great advance in dramatic art and stage decor- 
ation on the part of the stage people, and more intelli- 
gent understanding and appreciation of the audience. The 
new methods of posturing, new gesteres, different bowing 
and salutations, a new^ way of walking, sitting, and ris- 
ing have been fairly well learned by the actors and ac- 
tresses. ^^Kissing scenes" have been familiarized ; they 
no longer shock the audience. The scenery, lights, cos- 
tumes, and music have been greatly improved. More- 
over, the uplifting of the social position of the stage peo- 
ple has been a great triumph of the dramatic world, and 
it will have a wholesome eifect upon the further de- 
velopment, not only of the western drama, but of the 
native plays as well. 



322 The University Magazine 

Ccijoes; in tfie Wints 

ELIZABETH A. LAY 

A bugle sounds. Hear in the hushing wind — 
The little voices of the night are stilled 
As though they hear it too with reverent breath — 
Our country's hymn. The surging sweep of sound 
Blown from the passing bugles lifts and swells, 
And then the music fades upon the breeze; 
Faint snatches come like echoes of a call, 
And then are gone. 

Yet hear — there comes upon the dreaming wind, 

Remembering the song upon its breath, 

Above the whispering leaves, now blent with them, 

A swell of music like the distant beat 

Of waves upon the shore. Ten thousand lips. 

Ten thousand thousand bugles join the call. 

The drums beat out and thrill above the hush 

Of little rustling leaves upon the wind. 

A vision comes while echoes of the song 
Sweep from the hearts of all the listening land, 
While all our country sings our hymn to-night 
With tightened throats and eager lifted eyes 
To where a banner floats among the stars. 
From other lands they send the echo back, 
Across the seas they swell the symphony, 
Surging and rising, dying in the wind. 



The University Magazine 323 

It was a vision, echoes in a dream ; 
The hush is gone, tlie small night voices rise, 
The little homely sounds of field and street 
Creep in above the wind. Light sounds of life, 
Mock the great dirge into ten thousand waves, 
Beating each other. Only now the leaves 
Whisper the echoes of a mighty tide. 



324 The University Magazine 

patrol 3Sutp 

captain J. s. aleen 

One day in the month of February, 1916, word was 
sent by a brigadier-commander in France to make a recon- 
naissance of the German front line trench, and if possible, 
to lay out 3,000 yards of wire entanglements as a defen- 
sive system to our trenches. 

So that we might prepare for the night manoeuvre, a 
free hand was given us, and we were enabled to pick 
fifteen of the best men in the battalion to carry the work 
out effectively. Without being detected we prepared dili- 
gently throughout the day our scheme of patrolling, and 
also a convenient place for depositing the wire, to be had 
at a moment's notice. 

Before one goes out on patrol duty, it is essential that 
one's face and hands are made invisible, especially when 
the enemy throws up '^flares" that lighten the sky, chang- 
ing night into day. This is done continually in the dark 
hours, the object being to keep away patrolling parties 
from the trenches, which are easily recognizable if they 
are caught in the lighted area. To adapt ourselves to the 
existing conditions, we put mud on our faces and hands, 
thus making it practically impossible for us to be seen — 
in spite of the flares. 

Finally, our party was given orders, attention being 
paid especially to the exact route to patrol, the location of 
the wire, and to making certain that the countersign was 
known. As we came out of our trenches, the feeling of 
awe was great, for one never knows if the enemy's patrol 
is lurking in some shell hole, waiting for an opportune 
moment to spring out. ^'On guard" is the unwritten law 
at all times, to have a bomb, or revolver in readiness to 
be used, if necessary, at a second's notice. 



The University Magazine 325 

Crawling about ^^No Man's Land" is a very nerve-rack- 
ing task, for one may fall into some hole, cause undue 
noise, and give away our position. The task is to work 
patiently, hoping the bombs, or machine gun fire will not 
sweep the occupied spot. We slowly reached our objec- 
tive, the enemy's entanglements, and set to work to find 
out, if possible, the gap that would enable us to get beyond, 
to listen, and to lie in waiting, in case a patrol should 
sally forth from the enemy trench. Strive as we might, 
it was impossible to discover a way to get through, there- 
fore we had to commence cutting wire ; after a few hours 
of toil, we managed to complete a gap large enough for 
one man at a time to crawl through, and wait for the re- 
mainder to follow. 

Having gained all the information possible, as to the 
work being done in the enemy's trench, details of his wire, 
and machine gun emplacements, we received orders to 
come back to our line. There seemed to be undue con- 
fusion at this time. Crawling to the head of the column, 
the gap in the wire could not be found. A thousand 
thoughts ran through my mind simultaneously, for if we 
failed to get back in time, our men being on the look out 
for us would become uneasy, possibly send out a search- 
ing party, which in the attempt to find us, would make a 
noise, and there we would be, caught like rats in a trap. 
If we were once detected, all would be over. Also, when 
crawling back to our trenches, we might be taken for the 
enemy, and our men without hesitation, pour a deadly fire 
into us. Those few moments of finding a means of exit 
seemed hours. 

Finally, twenty yards to our right the little cutting was 
discovered. We knew it was our salvation. We at once 
crawled to this gap, and after the last man had come 
through safely, it seemed as though our fortune was too 
good to be true. We then got upon our feet, prepared to 



326 The University Magazine 

dasli home, but when only a few yards up went a ^^star 
shell." Down we fell on our faces, remaining 
just long enough for darkness again. Then we 
came to our wire depot, from which we had to set to work 
in order to place, according to instructions. This was 
soon under way and word was sent back to our trenches 
that we had returned safely. 

During the process of wiring in ^^^o Man's Land" in 
order to keep the enemy from coming through, the greatest 
precaution had to be taken, for in placing stakes in the 
ground, no noise, or hammering could be made, for this 
would immediately inform the enemy of our location. We 
worked for two hours, placing strand after strand, think- 
ing it would be impossible for any human being to get 
through. Our task was about completed, when suddenly 
a terrific bombardment burst from the enemy's guns, a 
regular deluge of lead breaking among our party. Word 
was instantly given to abandon the wire, and to try to reach 
safety without a moment's delay. We scattered as best 
we could, seeking shelter for one moment on the ground, 
the next crawling into a hole, then making a dash for 
cover. When returning we still could not collect the mem- 
bers of our party, for the shelling was so heavy that we 
could not move from our position. This lasted until day- 
break, the enemy following it up by a raid, which was 
broken up before our trenches had been reached. 

It was discovered later that seven of our party had 
fallen on the way back from the wire, while the three that 
were wounded crawled into safety. Our wire held back 
part of the raiders, a wonderful relief to us. The first 
attempt of the wiring party had been successful. 



The University Magazine 327 

moses rountree, '17 

U. S. S. Mississippi 

There are heroes in the making who will serve their coun- 
try well, 

Without the chance of facing either shrapnel, shot or 
shell, — 

They will never swallow powder, but they're heroes just 
the same. 

And it's me for one would book them in a special hall of 
fame. 

Oh, you know them, they are 'round you, tho' they're keep- 
ing mighty still — 
For it ain't their style to holler when they take a bitter 

pill- 
But they'll heed the call to colors like the heroes that they 

are, 
Tho' their names will never figure in the glory of the war. 

Some will plow behind old Dobbin 'til the sun and moon 

are one. 
That the earth may yield its fullest for the man who totes 

the gun ; 
They will sweat, these nameless thousands, in the factory 

and shop, 
'Till their breath crawls out by inches and their eyes are 

fit to pop. 

Some will minimize their chewing. Some will quit the 

fat cigar. 
Some will can the Mary Pickfords at the beck of Mistress 

War; 



328 The University Magazine 

Some will go to sleep a-dreaming of the sleep they didn't 

While a few will take to water when their state is wring- 
ing wet. 

Some will feel the weight of taxes till it slickens up their 

pants, 
Some will send their love to slaughter on the battlefields of 

France — 
Oh, you mothers of the day-spring, and you sweethearts, 

and you wives. 
You are going to give your nation that for which you'd 

give your lives. 

Some will cheer our youth to battle with a patriotic song. 
With a tale of truth and justice that will triumph over 

wrong ; 
Some will wrest the stars from heaven and enthrone them 

in our flag, 
That the faith and hope and courage of a people may 

not lag. 

Some will keep the home fires burning and their warm 

devotion prove. 
Some will view the acts of congressmen in charity and 

love. 
Some will do without their sinning, some will walk within 

the law, 
Some will practice conservation for the period of the war. 

Every path will find its hero, as has been the rule before, 
From the palace of the wealthy to the hovel of the poor; 
They will bear their little crosses, they will tread Geth- 

semane, 
They will give their all to freedom and it'll all be i^^iven 

free. 



The Un^iversity Magazine 329 

As has been the law of ages, they will never reap renown, 
For the scholar will forget them when he jots the figures 

down; 
And the bard will never bridge them to his nest of famous 

stars, 
And the future will ignore them when it comes to give 

applause. 

Yet not vain their bit of service, and not vain the flow of 

tears, 
Tho' their names won't swing triumphant thru the arches 

of the years, — 
For their motherland will bless them, she will warm them 

to her heart. 
And the God of English sparrows will have said, 'They 

did their part." 



330 The Univeesity Magazine 

^ottxp of tte (great WSiax: (Serman ^oetrp 

W. H. STEPHENSON 

That the Germans are literary as well as martial is evi- 
denced by the prodigious amount of verse produced there 
during the v^ar. According to Das Literisches Echo (Ber- 
lin), one-half a million poems were written immediately 
after the outbreak of hostilities. One anthologist received 
forty poems a day for several months which went to make 
up two anthologies. In all, fifty-six volumes of verse 
were published during the first six months of the war. 

In this mass of German verse two dominating qualities 
run throughout. The first is an intense patriotism and 
belief in the divine mission of the Fatherland. This 
comes out in one of Karl F. Weigand's stanzas: 

Which is it that shall perish 

More bravely, you or I? 
Our heirs our fame will cherish : 

No race like us can die." 

Quite frequently, however, this intense patriotism has 
lapsed into bitter hate. Undoubtedly the most widely 
known German poem so far has been Ernest Lissauer's 
'^Song of Hate," which was so skilfully translated by 
Barbara Henderson, and is too well known to need quoting. 

But now the hate poem is gradually giving place to 
poems of thanks and praise of the Fatherland. Hans J. 
Rehfish has published a poem in the Berliner Zeitung 
showing a passionate devotion for '^Deutchland'' : 

Thou Germany alone art all our thought, 

Unflinching soul, hot valiance of our veins, 

Thy need this miracle of men hath wrought 

Who wall thy busy towns and fertile plains, 

Against what day triumphant bells proclaim 
Eejoice in Her — victorious sing her name! 



The University Magazine 331 

The other dominating quality in the mass of verse that 
has come from the German press since the war began is 
the constant mention of homelife and its pleasures. The 
Germans have always been a home-loving people. While 
the English and French have travelled in other coun- 
tries and gone abroad to observe and study, the Germans 
have stayed at home and studied and developed and fallen 
in love with their own institutions and life. And that is 
why they are now able to give everything, or as Walter 
Heymann, a poet "of growing repute," has expressed it : 

At home they scrimp and save 

While here we wage the fight ; 
Their trust as firm as ours 

In triumph of the right. 

Leo Sternberg in the Frankfurter Zeitung paints a 
striking picture of life at the front with its awful suffer- 
ing and responsibility: 

We lie in shrouds of snow as white as the clouds of the earth, 
Through endless days and nights above us blindly hurled; 

Athwart the level field the f oeman 's fire we face — 

And foremost line are we, beyond the help of the world. 



332 The Ut^iveksity Magazine 



%ilit6 of tije ^aUep 

W. E. WUNSCII 

Fragile fairy lily-bells, 

That tremble in the breeze, 

That peer from leaf cups ere the snow 

Has melted from the leas, 

You have heard the voice of spring; 

Modest is your blossoming. 

Were your pure lips fashioned from 
Textures fine of dew and air, 
From the moonbeams' loving kiss, 
Or the veils of angels fair ? 
God with beauty fashioned you; 
In His Heart He treasures you. 



The University Magazine 333 

Clje |9cUoto Carli 

W. BANKS ANDERSON 

Rising from the river's edge the walls of the mill 
towered upward for more than seventy feet. Its win- 
dowless eastern wall, broken only by a wide door on 
the third floor, was now freshened and brightened by the 
rays of the late October sun just rising from behind the 
hills across the river. 

A sharp blast of the whistle, the hum of motors, the 
lap-lap of innumerable belts filled the gloomy third floor 
weaving room with fantastic shadowy patterns as they 
sped over well oiled pulleys, the rumble of machinery, the 
harsh klang-lank of numberless looms, — all rose in one 
great crescendo of ear-splitting discord. Shadowy forms, 
made grotesque by the dim light, flitted hither and thither. 
The day's work had begun. 

The door swung open allowing a flood of early morning 
sunshine to pass down the long central alley that extended 
the whole length of the weaving room. Just outside this 
doorway, facing the rising sun and overlooking the river 
which either moved majestically over the dam or swept 
madly thru the race and into the turbines, was a small 
platform, built somewhat after the fashion of a fire es- 
cape. From it a narrow flight of steps, supported along 
the side of the building, extended to a narrow path which 
also lay along the side of the building. 

Along this path a boy came — hesitated a moment un- 
certainly at the foot of the stair, drew a yellow card 
from his pocket, studied it dumbly, suspiciously, per- 
plexedly, returned it to his pocket and began to climb 
the stair. Finally he stood in the doorway silhouetted 
in the morning sun that streamed in over his back. 
Again he took the card from his pocket, studied it a 



334 The University Magazine 

moment; it was a government card calling him into ser- 
vice. 

From out the labyrinth of looms a girl came hurrying 
down the alley to his side, her eyes asking questions that 
her lips dared not utter. Many thoughts were passing 
through her mind — unbelief, anxiety, belief, suspicion, 
rebellion, submission, and finally a dull beaten look. 

The couple passed out onto the platform that over- 
looked the river. Leaning over the banister and looking 
down into the race as if seeking a solution of this problem 
now thrust upon them, they saw in the water which with 
all possible bucking and whirling seemed to try to escape, 
but was drawn nevertheless by the irresistible laws of 
gravity into the turbines, that which seemed in close 
communion with their souls. 

He, with his untrimmed hair, commonplace features, 
greasy cap, stooped shoulders with a too large coat draped 
over them, his baggy trousers, and tan box-toed shoes, 
and she, with her oily straight black hair drawn tightly 
back over her head and lying in a tight braid over her 
shoulder, with her sharply drawn features, pinched pale 
skin, plaid cotton waist, lint covered dress, soiled apron, 
silk hose, and small hi^h-heeled shoes stood there stol- 
idly. They were like millions of others scattered through- 
out the country, working side by side as these have worked, 
marrying as these would marry, and living as these would 
live — but for the little yellow card. 

It is hard to have the whole course of one's life changed 
by a little yellow card. The girl's hand moved over to 
where the boy's rested on the rail. She gave it a gentle 
squeeze, her whole body seemed to tremble with emotion. 
He started suddenly, then falling back into his old pose 
of indifference spat meditatively into the race, the to- 
bacco juice momentarily dyeing the water, but only mo- 
mentarily, for almost immediately the water became clear 



The University Magazine 335 

again and moved on as if hypnotized by the flashing 
blades of the turbines. Such he considered himself. A 
mere drop of water in the ocean, so much flesh and blood, 
so much cannon-fodder. A great longing rose in his 
throat to cry out, to curse civilization, the whole creation 
that swept along bearing him from all that he held dear. 

His time was short. He must say good-bye. For a 
long time he stood looking down at the girl beside him. 
She smiled up at him, not the smile of a silk stocking, 
cotton-waisted girl, but the smile of young America bid- 
ding her own Godspeed. The man looking down into 
her eyes rose to the occasion. With a new spirit he 
passed down the stairs. 

For a long time the girl stood looking down at the 
water. Then she raised her eyes to the sun just risen 
on the other side of the river, wondering perhaps what 
the day had in store for her, glimpsing it perhaps. She 
suddenly straightened. The wind blowing from over the 
river whipped her clothing around her body and destroyed 
their sordid lines. Still smiling she raised her hand in 
a last farewell to the man below. The sunshine ricochet- 
ing from the water shone upon her. The wind still 
whipped around her. Indomitable, dauntless, uncon- 
querable, she stood in the morning sun. Mill girl ? yes. 
Silk stockings ? yes. But she reminded one strangely 
of the Goddess of Victory, or Miss America. 



336 The University Magazine 



BCfte Jf loluers; of tije jForesit 

ELIZABETH A. EAY 

Death, pale and sad, moves hurried through the woods, 

Crushing the grasses in her eager tread. 
She strips the path of all its wealth of bloom 

And breaks flower-laden branches overhead. 

Ah, maiden, slow your step among the trees. 
Turn hungry eyes from all the bloom around 

To that great wealth which droops within your arms, 
O'erflowing, dropping, fading on the ground. 

Cannot the fairest satisfy your eyes ? 

Must your desire strip all the forest bare 
And leave it robbed of flowers, fruits and seeds 

Which would have planted other blossoms there ? 

We cannot hide our fairest from Death's hands, 
Stripped from the forest, wilted at her breath. 

They lie and wither but the path she treads 

Is sweetened with the fragrance of their death. 



The University Magazine 337 

3foan of ^rc 

N. A. BOREN 

The world in apathy does not realize, nor little can 
conceive of the majestic role played by her heroines upon 
the stage of the ages. It has taken cognizance chiefly of 
the work and achievements of its political animal — man. 
Yet, in tracing the exploits and achievements of heroines 
back through the ages of history, we are prone to pause 
and reflect in mingled awe at the achievements of the 
Amazons, a noble band of women whose bravery, as a 
whole, remains unexcelled to the present day. Beyond 
these we see heroines adorning the most sacred pages of 
that ancient history, and backward still their achievements 
run until their certainty as to history is clouded and shad- 
owed by the twilight of fable and the early dawn of a 
legendary world. 

The greatest heroine of history appears, however, not 
in the realm of legends or fable but in comparatively re- 
cent years when history has become a true recorder of 
facts as they existed. This noted heroine is none other 
than the Maid of Orleans and savior of France, Joan of 
Arc. A child of humble parentage born under the worst 
conditions imaginable for the development of character, 
she disproves completely that theory held by so many of 
our people that character is the result or product of its 
environment. When we consider that her century was the 
wickedest since the dark ages we are lost in awe and 
wonder at the miracle of such a product from such a 
source — at the contrast between her and her century. 

She was truthful when lying was the common speech of 
men; she was the keeper of a promise when the keeping 
of a promise was expected of no one; she gave her mind 
wholly to great thoughts, ideas, and purposes while other 



338 The University Magazine 

great minds wasted themselves upon petty fancies and 
poor ambitions; she was full of pity and love when a 
merciless cruelty and an instinctive hatred were the rule; 
she was a steadfast and an immovable rock of convictions 
when stability was unknown, and honorable in an age 
which had forgotten honor. She was unfailingly true in 
an age that was false to the core, and honest when hon- 
esty had become a lost virtue. She was courageous when 
courage was subverted by fear and hopeful when hope 
had perished from the trembling heart of her awe-stricken 
nation. She was spotlessly pure in mind and body when 
society in the highest branches was foul in both. 

The work of Joan of Arc may then be regarded as the 
most brilliant of all history when we consider the ob- 
stacles in the way and the means at her disposal. It was 
her sublime spirit which enabled the French under her 
leadership to capture the well-fortified city of Orleans, 
although prior to this their morale had been completely 
destroyed by repeated defeats upon successive fields. It 
was this spirit which has made of the French the gallant 
people they are and have since been. It was the spirit of 
Joan of Arc which enabled the French, under Field Mar- 
shal Joffre to say, ''They shall not pass," and that they 
would stand at the Marne and die but that this German 
flood should be stemmed. It was this spirit as it is mani- 
fest in this message to Joffre from his general at the 
Marne : "My left is shaken, my center in retreat, my right 
routed; I shall attack," which made the Marne a second 
Thermopylae and saved Paris and possibly democracy for 
the world. It is this spirit which the allies must catch, 
even as did France, before democracy shall have become 
an assurance to the world. 



THE UNIVERSITY 0/ NORTH CAROLINA 

MAGAZINE 

The University of North Carolina Magazine is published by the Dialectic 
and Philanthropic Literary Societies. Its object is to gather together 
what is best in the literary life of the students and give expression to it 



EDITORIAL STAFF 

W. H. STEPHENSON, Phi Editor-in-Chief 

JOHN S. TERRY, Di. ... Assistant Editor-in-Chief 

ASSISTANT EDITORS 
C. P. SPRUILL, JR., Phi. R. W. MADRY, Phi. 

J. M. GWYNN, Di. K. KATO, Di. 

G. B. LAY, Phi. 

BUSINESS MANAGERS 

W. M. YORK, Di Business Manager 

N. G. GOODING, Phi. ) 

E.S. MERRITT,Phi. 1 . • . • Assistant Managers 

Terms of Subscription, $1.00 a Year 



Ctritorial Comment 

THE GREATER COUNCIL 

When the need for any organization ceases that organ- 
ization should die. From the activities of the Greater 
Council during the past year it would seem that its need 
has gone. But this is not the case. The need is greater 
than ever for some organization to complement the work 
of the student council, to harmonize and concentrate the 
social life on the campus, and to care for activities which 
do not come within the scope of any other organization. 
The trouble with the present Greater Council is that it 
has overemphasized the last of these duties, with the re- 
sult that it has done nothing. 



340 The Univeesity Magazine 

Two changes will afford the remedy for the present in- 
activity of this body. The first is a definite program with 
positive constructive things to do. The second is to change 
the personnel of the Council so that the same men will 
not compose the Student Council and Greater Council. 
The purpose of the latter should be to promote class ath- 
letics — to spread social contact and campus spirit, and 
prevent the necessity of a student council, whose duty it is 
to carry out the laws of the campus, written and un- 
written. 



MILITARY TRAINING 

In abnormal times the tendency is to attribute the ab- 
normality to every new thing that is introduced. Mili- 
tary training has received much of the blame for the un- 
rest now prevalent on the campus. Especially has the 
attack been made that it demoralizes scholarship. But 
recent calculations of Registrar Wilson show that this 
is actually not the case. In comparison with the work 
done last year only one class fell off in average scholastic 
standing during the first term of the military training 
regime. This was the Freshman class and here the de- 
crease was so small as to be insignificant — .03. The Sophs 
raised their average grade from 3.54 to 3.48 and the Jun- 
iors from 3.16 to 3.07. The greatest progress in schol- 
arship went to the Seniors — the class which has the largest 
per cent of its members drilling — it was from 2.80 to 
2.64, an unusual increase of .16. 

Military training is not the bug-a-boo that critics of 
restlessness would make it. It has served to regularize 
and systematize work done on the campus so that atten- 
dance on classes, as well as the quality of work done, 
has improved. Then, too, the physical results of military 
training have been phenomenal. 



The University Magazine 341 

WE BID ADIEU 

With this issue the present Magazine board bows off 
the stage. Throughout the year we have been aware of 
the prevailing unusual incentives to literary expression 
and have sought to take advantage of them. If we have 
not succeeded as we might have done, there is the con- 
solation that the work done this year can serve as a guide 
for those boards that are yet to be. The editor deeply 
appreciates the co-operation of the board, especially to 
Manager York and Assistant Editor Terry, to whom a 
very great part of the good in Volume 35 is due. 



ABOUT THE PRIZES 

The editorial ''What About the Prizes ?" in the March 
issue contains an error. 

The English Department this year made no provision 
for the Poetry Prize and the Freshman Prize in English, 
not because of a '•dying out of interest," but because of a 
lack of funds. Eor several years the department has cheer- 
fully contributed ; it now feels that it has done all that it 
can afford to do, probably more than it should have done. 
There is every reason why an underpaid faculty should 
refrain from this particular mode of stimulating good 
writing. 

The field is therefore wide open for an alumnus who 
can afford to give a certain amount annually or to endow 
one or two such prizes. The Poetry Prize should be $50. 
The Freshman Prize should be $50. There should also 
be a prize for the best serious dissertations: a first prize 
of $100, and two smaller prizes. Other institutions of 
our age and standard have such prizes, and accomplish 
much through them. There can be no other answer to 
the question raised by your editorial. 

■Norman Foerster, 
Chairman Committee on Prizes. 



342 The University Magazine 

A Department Devoted to the Expression of Student Opinion 

WE WILL PAY THE PRICE 

Long irregular rows of little white crosses stretched 
from one end of the field to the other. The green of the 
grass was hidden bj red clay thrown up to make room for 
those who had fallen. Yesterday it had been a gentle 
pasture; cattle fed in indolent content, and lazy butter- 
flies floated on their yellow wings in the sunlight. Today 
the cattle were gone, and men had come, now they were 
dead men terrible to look upon, but they would be seen no 
more. 

While standing reverently there, the pathos of those 
little crosses came upon me. There they were, row after 
row, each one standing silent guard over a history shroud- 
ed in a cloud now deepened by death. Who shall say what 
hopes beat in this breast, — or what love drew that one on 
to pay ''the last full measure of devotion?" Then I 
thought of the tears that were shed over him in boyhood, 
and from somewhere a fragment of an old poem came into 
my memory: 

Cold on Canadian Hills or Minden's Plain, 
Perhaps that parent mourned her soldier slain; 
Bent o'er her babe, her eye dissolved in dew. 
The big drops mingling with the milk he drew 
Gave the sad presage of his future years, — 
The child of misery, baptized in tears. 

Somewhere back home to-day a mother looks into the chill 
gray mists of the future with a leaden heart. Long vistas 
of dreary months and years, through which no star of hope 
shines, float just ahead. Perhaps the troubled eyes of 
some yet too young to understand add to the misery of it 
all. 



The University Magazine 343 

How long must it last, this rending of hearts and burn- 
ing of souls ? The flowers, they tell us, grow more beau- 
tiful when touched by the red dew of war than in quieter 
times. Perhaps Nature tries thus to assuage a blacker 
grief of humanity by depicting more vividly her own 
deathless beauty. Again we are at times tempted to 
believe that it is all a hideous dream, that morning will 
bring light and understanding and happiness. Empires 
have fallen ; men, women, and children have been slaught- 
ered by the millions and the end is not yet near. Small 
nations are crushed in the giant struggle like pebbles be- 
tween the great grinding boulders of a mountain torrent. 

We ourselves have accepted the challenge, and now pre- 
pare to throw our all, as other great powers have done, 
into the balance. Already we know that American blood 
mingles with the blood of Englishmen, Frenchmen, and 
Indian in the great sacrifice for the liberty of mankind. 
We know, perhaps not fully yet, the pangs that each cas- 
ualty list must brings — the pangs that try the soul of a 
nation, yet we go on. There may be a million crosses — 
there may be an ocean's bottom whitened with the bones of 
our bravest and best, yet we shall win, we will win, even if 
we have to overwhelm autocracy in a river of red, demo- 
cratic, one hundred per cent American blood. 

—Tyre T. Taylor. 



HOLIDAYS 

I 

All well-balanced people agree that holidays are whole- 
some things. With this fundamental conviction, let us 
ask should our holidays at Carolina be genuine holidays 
or the pallid, torpid things now designated as such. I 
make a plea for thoroughness in holidays as well as work. 
Let us earn our holidays by conscientious, soul-satisfying 
work and then when they come enjoy them with a corre- 



344 The University Magazine 

sponding zest. So far our holidays have been failures to 
those who remain on the Hill. They have felt that a holi- 
day at Carolina is not a holiday at all, rather a boresome 
portion of time. 

To rehabilitate our holidays on right lines should be 
the duty of loyal University men. Co-operation between 
the students and the college authorities is the magic 
agency that can effect this change. Many students are 
thinking that the system on which our holidays are worked 
is wrong. Apparently it is based on the assumption that 
most of the students will leave the Hill during the holi- 
days. Partly as a result of this, the play-days here are not 
up to the University standard. The correct assumption 
would be that the students are going to stay in Chapel 
Hill because they could not afford to miss the delights in 
store for them on those days. In our discontent and reac- 
tion against the present system we should remember we 
are responsible for the success of the college holidays more 
so than the authorities. Let the college authorities decide 
what is wise and just with regard to our play-days. If 
they decide to give us a whole week instead of two days 
during the so-called '^Junior Week," we accept it with re- 
newed responsibility. It is our part then to make the 
new holidays as pleasant and as profitable as possible. 

— W. C. Eaton. 
II 

''What is 'Junior Week?'" asked a Freshman of an 
upperclassman the other day. "It's a week when all the 
Juniors go home," replied the latter wisely. 

It is a week when not only the Juniors leave, but prac- 
tically everybody else who are not on probation, in the 
Senior Stunt, or at the dances. Kone of the men who 
leave seem to think that there is anything here for them 
to do, and so they prepare to go home. For a week before 
this holiday and a week after they are very listless as 



The University Magazine 345 

regards their studies and their general efficiency. To 
those who stay there is exhibited no pep or enthusiasm in 
classes or drill, and there is no great incentive to action 
on the part of professors or students. 

If the University would declare a week's holiday at 
this time there would be more accomplished than is being 
accomplished at the present time ; but the authorities seem 
to think, and it is only fair that they should, that if it is 
a time for a two-day rest when we may be here to welcome 
visitors, that we should stay here on the Hill. 

But the boys take it for granted that a holiday means 
for one to leave and go home, and they act accordingly. 
It seems that it is only fair that Junior Week be made a 
holiday, a week when all the students would have to stay 
here and enjoy it along with the University, just as on 
University Day. Perhaps we could also make it High 
School Week, the debate, a track meet, a baseball game; 
these things would entertain both our visitors and our- 
selves. 

You will remember that last year Coach Campbell tried 
to make Junior Week such a time when he attempted to 
have inter-class contests in Tug-of-War, etc. I believe we 
can perfect this Junior Week and make it what it ought 

-LuTHEE H. Hodges. 



OUR CHOICE? 

As the close of school draws nearer, we begin to ask our- 
selves the question as to what we shall do this summer. 
College men will be faced by many difficult and vital 
problems this summer which they must meet and solve. 

Therefore, we should carefully consider the best thing 
for each of us to do. Those who are within the limit of 
the draft will soon be called into service. But the officials 
of our government advise that college men under twenty- 



346 The University Magazine 

one should remain in school until they are called to ser- 
vice. The present war is a scientific fight, and an edu- 
cated man is worth much more than an uneducated one. 
Certainly we should do that which will be to the greatest 
advantage to both our country and ourselves. 'Next year 
it may be a hard proposition for most of us to be finan- 
cially able to return to college. Let us take the advice of 
people who know^ and make every efi^ort to come back 
next fall with a determination to conquer. Don't be 
tempted by big money to quit your college education after 
this year, but resolve to come back and fit yourself to face 
world problems as they will be after the war ends. Let 
us all fill our summer vacation with three months of real 
work, and come back next fall with our faces set toward 
the goal of real manhood. 

— C. T. Leonard. 



AMERICA MUST MAKE A SUPREME EFFORT NOW 

The time has come for decisive action from America. 
There are only 301,000 American soldiers in striking dis- 
tance of the battle line. When we consider the enormous 
numbers of Germans and Austrians at the front, and how 
they are making a violent, almost invincible, effort to 
break the Allied line by severing the British from the 
French, these figures are rendered almost inconsiderable. 
The French, after holding the line for almost four years, 
and being made indignant by the spectacle of the wanton 
destruction of their fair France, are now coming to the 
point where they are almost at the limit of endurance. 
Yet they still die nobly at their posts. But consider — sup- 
pose that they should break, at their physical limit, what 
ultimate effort would be required for America to turn 
the Hun back. For the war must be won; there is no 
alternative. We are sending munitions and other material 
necessities, but these have been going in an interminable 



The University Magazine 347 

stream since the beginning of the war, and the war goes 
on. There can be but one answer: America is called to 
send her sons to defend the principles which warrant her 
existence. 

The present battle, — a terrible, piteous increase of the 
steady carnage, — is the crucial effort of the enemy. Per- 
haps nothing could indicate the sore need of our allies in 
the field, — their nearness to the breaking point, — as the 
recent message from Field Marshal Haig to his soldiers, 
in which he heartily praises them for their heroic stand; 
but cautions that they are now fighting with their backs 
to the wall. The battle must be fought out; there is no 
middle course. It epitomizes an uncompromising strug- 
gle between Democracy and the free rights of men on the 
one side; and Autocracy and bigoted oppression on the 
other. 

It is plain that if the Germans cannot break the line 
now they can never break it, for America will finally send 
a sufficient number of men to be of military value ; but if 
they succeed and break through, victorious, then all the 
untold sacrifice of our allies, all the aid already given by 
America, — with many sacrifices too, — will have been in 
vain. And that would not be all. The lofty ideals in 
which we were reared, for which Americans have nobly 
fought and died — which are in fact our very soul — will 
have been given a dire backset. These ideals will always 
live; and altho they may be at some time apparently ex- 
tirpated, they will reappear in all their glory and triumph. 
But why not make the supreme effort and sacrifice to 
preserve their continuous supremacy ? Why consent to 
that which is most undesirable, when by striking while 
the iron is hot and when every blov/ counts, we may pre- 
serve the dearest thing in our lives ? 

— G. B. Porter. 



348 The University Magazine 

ALL MEN INTO LINE, MARCH! 

March! On the long, long journey, 
We must capture old Berlin; 
March ! While the nation holds its breath, 
And watches for us to win. 

March ! With the mighty power, 
Of a nation, strong and bold ; 
March ! Like a band of heroes, 
March ! Like the men of old. 

March ! With the throbbing power, 
Of a spirit, strong and great ; 
March ! For God and Country, 
March ! For mankind's sake. 



STICKING IT OUT 

The great day had arrived. It was the day for which 
Edward Hunter had been so anxiously waiting, the day 
for the High School Track Meet, held each year at the 
University in conjunction with the High School Debating 
and Tennis Contests. 

The little college town was filled to overflowing with 
visiting debaters and athletes. When the call came for 
runners of the half mile Edward went out to the track, al- 
ways remembering the w^ords of his brother John, a 
Senior and Varsity track man at the University: ''Re- 
member, Kid, that the fellow who sticks it out and is 
determined not to be beaten is generally the fellow that 
wins the race." As if in a dream, he drew for position 
and took his place as number six from the inside track. 
His appearance drew a slight snicker from the other 
runners, for Ed was very small of stature and looked al- 
most like a toy beside his large opponents. But this did 



TiEE University Magazine 349 

not diminish his determination. Then came the sharp 
commands of the starter : ''Get on your mark — Get set" — 
Crack! and they were off! Ed immediately crossed over 
in front of the other runners and took the inside track, 
thus making use of the curve. On rounding the curve 
he slackened his pace and let three runners overtake and 
pass him. All the way around for the first quarter he 
held the position about fifteen yards behind the leading 
runner. On entering the second lap, however, he began 
to pull up on the leaders and passed two of them. Then 
as they turned the curve before the home stretch, he 
found himself on the heels of the leader, saw his straining 
back, and heard his panting breath, while his feet pound- 
ing on the gravel seemed to say, ''stick-it-out — stick-it- 
out." 

Ed redoubled his efforts and drew up beside his op- 
ponent, but oh ! how heavy his feet were, his lungs seemed 
as if they would burst, and his tongue was like a coal of 
fire in his parched mouth. The finish was only twenty 
yards away. He must win! With the last ounce of his 
waning strength he dashed across the line, winning by 
a yard, and fell upon the ground utterly spent. As his 
brother picked him up, he gasped, "I-I-stuck-it-out !" 

— Paul J. Ranson, '21. 



NIGHTFALL IN THE MOUNTAINS 

The summer sun has just set, but it has left behind 
a train of yellow rays which reach out across the evening 
sky. While the mountains are still bathed in the fast 
disappearing beams of the sun, the cool valleys below are 
growing darker and darker. In the wooded thickets of 
hill and vale can be heard the familiar call of the forest 
dwellers and the faint roar of a mountain cataract. The 
mountaineer in his cabin on the hillside has returned 
from his day's work. Across the valley comes the yodel 
of the happy and carefree boy returning from the forest. 



350 The University Magazine 

The shadows begin to deepen gradually. From the 
distance comes the faint and musical sound of the cow- 
bell. Soon the air is filled with the dreamy and plain- 
tive notes of a banjo. The lonely hooting of an owl or 
the mournful lay of a whippoorwill comes out of the 
dark forests. The sky is filled wdth countless thousands 
of bright stars which look like tiny diamonds in the 
heavens. From behind the overtowering peaks toward 
the east, rays of a hidden moon send their golden re- 
flection across the sky. Then the majestic moon rises 
from behind the mountains, and fills all the earth with 
its light. As it rises higher and higher in the clear sky, 
the world below becomes brighter. Soon all earthly sounds 
are quieted except for the occasional call of some wild 
animal or bird. N^ature is resting from the toil of the 
day. Like a trusted sentinel, the moon holds itself high 
above the sleeping world. — C. T. Leonard. 



SPRING AND WAR 

Spring has returned with all of its freshness and the 
pleasant vigor of plant life. The world is beautiful with 
its flowers, leaves, and grass, all fairly breathing new 
life. In this delightful time we are inclined to forget 
the cold blasts of the past winter, and the long weeks 
of ice and snow, when everything in nature seemed dead. 
During the heat of the summer all plant life had growTi 
to maturity, and then having reached that stage had begun 
to decline. In this declining state insects and many other 
forms of infections had begun to ravage the plants. The 
severity of winter was necessary to prepare the plants 
for fresh growth. In this process the plants themselves 
appeared for a while to be destroyed, but spring has 
shown us differently. 

In these processes of nature I see a striking analogy 
to the Great War. During the quiet and prosperity of 



The Univeesity Magazia^e 351 

peace the people of tlie world had suffered. The world 
was swiftly becoming commercialized at the expense of 
spirit and ideals. The time had come, 

'^Wheu men change swords for ledgers, and desert 
The student 's bower for gold, — ' ' 

Patriotism was rarely thought of, because there was no 
occasion. Religion was becoming a secondary matter in 
the mad race for wealth. Even education, though in- 
creasing in efficiency, was in most cases merely a finan- 
cial proposition. Prosperity, the heat of the summer, 
peace, had brought many such infections, and the winter, 
war, was necessary to destroy them. 

Though at present everything seems dark, and the loss 
seems greater than the gain, just as the plants themselves 
seemed dead in the winter, yet we can already see good 
results. The world is alive with patriotism. Education 
has been put upon a patriotic basis. People are giving 
m.ore thought to religion. Those who are now seeking 
their own gain alone, are considered slackers. So we 
see the good results, while still in the midst of winter. 
It is true that reconstruction will bring some hard prob- 
lems, just as spring has cold days, but when these are 
over we will emerge a better and fresher world, with 
higher ideals and standards. 

— H. S. Everett. 



A SKETCH OF THE LITERARY SOCIETIES 

Our two societies were originally one society and met 
for the first time on June 3, 1795, under the name ^'De- 
bating Society." Soon a motion was made to divide the 
society and this step was subsequently taken. The new 
associations were called the ''Concord Society" and the 
"Debating Society." It seems that the reason for division- 
resulted from the fact that there was an element of party 



352 The University Magazine 

feeling and probably they also wished to have the number 
small enough to allow and require each member to per- 
form some duty at each weekly meeting. 

After a year's successful work the members of the so- 
cieties desired names more dignified than the plain Eng- 
lish ones. Accordingly on the 29th of August, 1796, the 
Greek ''Dialectic" took the place of ''Debating" and 
"Philanthropic" replaced "Concord." 

The meetings of each society were divided into three 
sections — one debating, one composition, and the other 
reading extracts from history, poetry, and the like. The 
subjects discussed were not as broad as those with which 
we deal today, yet they were of such a nature as to re- 
quire sound reasoning. Best of all, intense interest was 
shown in all the proceedings. For instance at one of the 
meetings a motion was made to buy a gallon of kerosene 
for the lamps. Someone objected by proposing to buy on- 
ly half a gallon and the discussion was so extended that 
it was interrupted next morning by the ringing of the 
breakfast bell. 

For the first few years meetings were held in the South 
huilding where the societies owned excellent libraries. 
As the membership increased, however, these halls be- 
came inadequate and larger ones were provided when the 
^ew East and New West were built. The positions were 
chosen by lottery, the Di winning the western hall and 
the Phi the eastern. 

The societies aided greatly in building their halls and 
libraries. Afterwards when the college library began to 
grow larger the societies decided to combine with it and 
since then have done much in securing new books. 

The literary societies are the most beneficial organi- 
zations on "The Hill." They have attractive halls which 
their members are proud to exhibit and their history is 
most creditable. Some of the most prominent speakers 



The University Magazine 353 

of the state and even of the country received their train- 
ing in these societies. Memhers have attained distinction 
as senators, governors, judges, vice-presidents, presidents 
(President Polk) and the like. 

Fornierlj the societies seemed to have more power than 
the faculty. They could expel an unworthy student from 
college or could prevent a student from being unjustly 
expelled. Today they have given their executive powers ov- 
er to student government, but still strive to extend to every 
student in college an opportunity to develop his speaking 
powers. May more of us grasp this opportunity and 
bring back the old society ^'pep." 

— William Andrews^ Jr. 



A LITTLE FLOWER 

Little flower in the woods 

I pluck thee from thy cozy nest. 
For thou art subject to man's moods, 

A thing to make his life more blest. 
Teach me life, little flower. 

For thy life is a perfect art; 
Teach naught but light to shower 

On man from the Eternal Heart. 

— W. P. Andrews. 



THE AVERAGE MAN AND THE IDEAL CAROLINA 
STUDENT 

The average man spends four years at college, amus- 
ing himself drinking chocolate drinks, watching ball 
games, engaging in discussions with other average men, 
and three hours a week with German, French, or Latin. 
He promptly purchases a set of Redpath's History to 
fill and adorn his bookcase, which with vestal fidelity 
he guards against the profanation of a touch. He takes 
a six weeks course in Botany, Chemistry, or Gleology, al- 



354 The University Magazine 

ways particular to choose lecture courses. In sucli 
courses he never thinks of ^'boning" until the night be- 
fore examination when he gets another fellow's notes and 
tries to store up enough knowledge to blind his professor 
with a ^'four." 

The average man draws a heavy check on his father's 
bank account and bravely arms himself with some moder- 
ately priced Encyclopedia, even in his freshman year. 
He is careful, however, not to abuse it, locking it in the 
bottom of his trunk. His attention is called to his county 
affairs and he decides to devote an entire vacation to the 
study of county problems, but instead dances till ''twelve" 
five nights a week, spending the remainder of his time 
with ''someone" in a porch swing. Between sunset and 
supper he sits in an open window with his chum and dis- 
courses of balls and girls. 

At the end of the fourth session, it being the end of four 
years of a complete isolation from every campus activ- 
ity, he graduates and on commencement day reaps a har- 
vest of diplomas. Clad in a cap and gown, he gives an 
oration on "The True Man" or "The Great Advantage 
of an Education." Notwithstanding, he never dreamed 
of either and knows nothing save the frivolity of having 
a good time. 

In science he doesn't know the difference between an 
atom and a molecule, an earthquake and a cyclone. In 
history he has heard of Columbus, but doesn't know that 
the French Revolution took place in Canada, that The 
Thirty Years War lasted only eighteen months, or that 
the Sepoy Mutiny is identical with the Mexican War. 
He believes that Lafayette was a Seminole Chief, and 
that Thomas Jefferson was the founder of the express 
business, while Henry IV was Vice President under Lin- 
coln's administration. 

The average man ushers himself out into the world 



The University Magazine 355 

with tlie profund belief that he has everything that is 
needed to make a man famous, when in reality he doesn't 
exactly know whether Baker is Secretary of War or may- 
or of E^ew York City. He opines that unmingled joy 
awaits him in the celestial fields ahead and that hymeneal 
blissfullness will last forever. 

Joaquin Miller would like to summarize such a life in 
some such words as these: — 

Unanchored ships, they blow and blow, 
Sail to and fro and then go down, 

In unknown seas that none shall know 
Without one ripple of renown. 

Poor drifting dreamers sailing by, 
They seem to only live to die. 

The ideal Carolina student, first of all, has a definite 
purpose in life. Through a vision he sees something big 
in life w'hich is not attained by frivolous means. The 
realization of his unique responsibility pushes him thru 
the stage of uncertainty into a broad and open field of 
achievements. When he enters college he knows just 
what he wants and works toward that end, making his 
whole college course a means to an end. Such a student 
has a schedule of his time which goes hand in hand with 
his work. All his time is taken up with concentrated 
work along some branch of college activity. In scholar- 
ship he is thorough. 

But being a student at Carolina means far more than 
a mere preparation of daily classes. Here a man is not 
bound by any set rules, not considered the subject of some 
oriental monarch, but enjoys western independence to 
its fullest extent on the assumption that he is a free indi- 
vidual. It is not by any means visionary for a Carolina 
man to engage in the activities of college life. On the 
other hand, he welcomes the opportunity to take a part 
in many phases of campus life. He is a leader in the Y. 



356 The University Magazine 

M. C. A. He may not be an athlete, but lie shows the 
proper spirit by going out and working hard for a place 
on the team. Whether a member of a publication board 
or not, he is given the opportunity of expressing himself 
in print. He works with the literary society and thus 
trains himself to be able to express his ideas on his feet. 

And above all the ideal Carolina student has the Uni- 
versity spirit; a spirit of undoubted freedom; a Carolina 
voluntary spirit that causes men to hate compulsion; a 
spirit that visitors from all over the country recognize and 
honor as one of Carolina's most precious gifts; a spirit 
that is admittedly unsurpassed in other colleges. 

After four years of concentration and persistence, the 
Carolina student leaves the University to enter the big 
enterprises of life. He aims at success as his goal and 
never thinks of quitting until it is attained. 

— David J. Eose. 



THE ARBORETUM AT SUNRISE 

Have you ever seen the Arboretum under the magic 
spell of early dawn ? A hazy mist hovers over everything. 
Streaks of pink in the east announce the approach of the 
sun. A chilled and lonely feeling grips me as I walk 
in the solitude. A cool bracing breeze, laden with the 
fresh odors of Spring, fans my face. Evergreens, veiled 
in mist, stand like sentinel ghosts, while the wind through 
the weeping willows plays a sad reveille to sleeping na- 
ture. Minutes pass. The east flames with the glory of 
the rising sun. The mist fades away and myriads of dew 
drops sparkle in the sunlight. The hush of dawn is 
broken. A colony of sparrows in the rushes start their 
twitter, while bluejays and robins answer from the cedars. 
With the coming of the sun, the Arboretum takes on 
new life and the lonely feeling of night is supplanted by 
one of exultation — a greater exultation than that which 



The University Magazine 357 

comes with the hearing of sweet music or with the ap- 
preciation of a soulful picture, for here we are brought 
face to face with a picture by the Almighty himself. 
What could be more wonderful ? For : 

An angel, clad in spotless white, 

Bent down and kissed the sleeping night. 

Night woke to blush. The sprite was gone. 
Men saw the blush and called it dawn. 

— Thomas L. Page. 



Jcd 



3 

358 The University Magazine 



Cxtfjangesi 

CONDUCTED BY J. MINOR GWYNN 

The University of Virginia Magazine for February 
strikes us as being above its average standard. Selected 
poetry, a good short story, an essay of some length, and an 
exceedingly good one-act play, respectively, exhibit an 
admirable and interesting make-up. 

^'Alan Seeger and His Poetry" is undoubtedly the feat- 
ure article of the issue. Mr. Chamberlain has undoubted- 
ly made a close study of Seeger' s life ; his article gives us 
a clear picture of Seeger, his love of beauty, his love of ro- 
mance, and, above all, of his sincerity. Seeger is shown 
to us, his life cut short at an early age by the world strug- 
gle which itself had just brought forth the best that was in 
him. 

The short story, "The Shield of David," is good. It 
points anew the story of the struggle between Faith and 
Doubt, the effect of the new atmosphere on the character. 

"One E'ight in a Garden" is the dramatic representa- 
tion of the old struggle between the two good things, the 
age-worn question as to what to do in a case like this. It 
is presented in a style that grips you, makes you ask 
yourself what you would do in a similar case. The poetry 
of the number is up to standard, though rather short. 



T^'